Archive of Our Own ^beta

“Wake up girl. They’re coming! Get dressed!” It was her father. 

Licking her chapped lips and blinking to force herself awake, she watched as her father moved around their tiny home, arming himself with what seemed like every weapon he owned. He was dressed for the outside already- a threadbare hooded cloak was draped over his large body and cracked, hexapede leather boots covered his massive feet. 

“Xilä! Don’t make me smack you. Get. Up!”

Moving quickly, she tied her makeshift, calf length boots to her feet- they would be in need of another repair soon.

“Father, what is happening?” She asked shakily as she slipped on her own cloak over her frame, ensuring her hood was secure and her nose and mouth were covered. 

“Don’t ask questions. Pack whatever food we have left. We need to leave.” 

Her hands shook as she used a scrap of cloth to wrap up a measly hunk of seed loaf, some shrivelled root vegetables and a small clay pot of two day old mashed beans. She had just tied off the knot when she heard distant hoots and howls coming from outside- The Rogue Warriors. 

T'shteyo grabbed his daughter’s wrist painfully and dragged her out of their home. Home was putting it lightly. Their abode- like all the others in their little village, was nothing but a poorly assembled lean-to, made out of rocks and sun-baked clay. Weaved, strips of sticks and tree bark acted as their privacy screen and her sad excuse of a bed was the thin skin of deadland beast. 

“Keep your mouth shut,” her father hissed harshly as he dragged her behind him. 

They kept to the shadows, dodging around surrounding structures and completely dead shrubs, leaping over the deep cracks and faults that littered the ground. The sky was still dark but the tinge of purple told her that morning was near. 

Panting excessively, Xilä kept glancing behind her, looking to see if anyone followed them. She felt light headed- having not been used to such vigorous activity. She also hadn’t had a decent meal in who knows how long. 

When she realized where her father was leading them she dug her heels into the ground and ripped her wrist from his hold. Stumbling to catch her footing she shook her head vigorously. 

“That’s the Dead Forest father. You said it was forbidden. Why- Ah!”

T'shteyo clamped her bicep in a bruising grip and pulled her close. “You questioning me now? You think you know best, girl?” 

Her ears fell back and her eyes fell to her feet. “No father.”

“Those bastards back there? Su’ko and his men? They want us dead. And unless you want me to leave your pesky ass here you shut up and do as I say, when I say. You don’t question me. Understood?”

She nodded numbly and once he was satisfied with her response he turned and headed straight into the forest without another word. 

~

The Dead Forest was exactly like its namesake. Dead. There were no signs of life here- not a single green leaf or blade of grass was seen and parts of the forest appeared to be burnt, remnants of smoke lingering in the still air. 

When they had made it a substantial distance away from the village, her father stopped at the base of what she assumed was once a grand tree. 

“Okay. You stay here and keep out of sight until I get back.” 

Xilä perked up in alarm. He was leaving her? Here?! She was about to question him but his glare reminded her of the conversation he’d had with her that morning. 

“Keep the food and don’t make a sound. Got me?” And then he was gone. 

Scared of every rustle and crack of the woods surrounding her, Xilä squeezed herself between a gap in the large trunk and tucked her knees to her chest, waiting with baited breath. 

She felt miserable….but then again she was always miserable. That was her life, wasn’t it? Her mind wandered to the clan- to the home she had just escaped from. 

Since she could remember, her clan had struggled. Way before her birth, the lands of the Li'ona clan were well known for its crystal clear rivers and abundant wildlife, but over time the rains stopped and so the rivers dried up. Food grew scarce, the lands became barren and the people suffered. 

Through the years the suffering grew worse. They had to wear boots and thick coverings to protect themselves from the harsh weather, else it caused blisters and heat stroke. There were many quakes and tremors too which caused the ground to shift and crack. 

One such deadly quake a few years back was the reason they’d lost their home, the reason they lived so poorly now. That quake had also caused the deaths of many of their people- they were too few in numbers now.

T'shteyo, her father, was the clan’s Olo'eyktan and as the people’s despair and misery grew, so did their hatred for the leader. A rebellion was born- The Rogue Warriors as people called them, led by the ruthless Su’ko, tried to overthrow her father’s ruling many times over the years- threatening not only his life but hers too. 

Xilä was guessing that them being on the run now meant that rebellion had been successful this time- they had won. Her father had finally been overthrown.

Night drew near now. Where did her father go? How long should she wait until?

Two days went by. She was starving and dying of thirst. The food was long gone and with every second that passed her hope faded. Xilä forced herself to think good things, clinging to the tiny remnants of hope she had left. Hope that her father had not abandoned her. Hope for a better life. 

She dared not cry though. Like her father said, crying was a sign of weakness. 

On the night of the third day, the loud roar of an animal in the distance woke her from a light slumber. Ears straining to hear she held her breath as its galloping drew closer and closer- until it sounded as if it were right on top of her.

The shadow of a creature bathed her in darkness- fear crippling her…and then she heard her father’s voice.

 “Time to go.”

~

They rode for three weeks straight, stopping only when the beast grew tired. Her father had found the direhorse by sheer luck he’d said. It was massive, ugly and seemed to share the same temperament as its new owner.

Xilä had never been this far from home before and with every minute that passed by, she saw something new and exciting. Never before had she seen so much greenery, so much life. It was hard to keep the grin off her face. 

Two days ago when they stopped for the beast to rest and while her father napped, she had snuck away to bathe in the stream they’d collected water from. It was glorious. She scrubbed every nook and cranny of her being, from head to toe. 

Her waist length hair was still ratty and tangled but at least it was properly cleaned for the first time in months.

She also managed to wash her worn, shabby shift dress she usually wore under her cloak. It never fit her properly, always hanging off one shoulder uncomfortably. But at least it smelled clean again- like the soap nuts she had used to also scrub her hair and body. 

As they journeyed, the forest surrounding them now was lush and alive, thriving in wonderment and Xilä wished she had more than one pair of eyes, if only to see more.

Xilä wasn’t quite sure where they were going, she never bothered to ask either since she knew it would only anger her father.

He had always been angry towards her. T'shteyo was taller than most Na’vi men but his frame was weak. Lack of proper diet over the years had caused him to lose the majority of his muscle mass. That meant nothing though, he was still a force to be reckoned with and through the years of constant trials and tribulations he faced, it hardened him- turning him into the monster he was today. 

~

“We should be almost there now, if we push we’d get there in a day and a half or so.”

Xilä perked up at the sudden information her father decided to share. For the most part, their journey had been conversational less, apart from his occasional grunts of “time to go,” or “eat this,” or “shut up,” the one time she’d been humming too loudly. 

“Where is there, exactly?” She asked, hesitantly. 

“The Omaticaya clan,” he responded gruffly, chewing on a raw root vegetable as they sat in the clearing the direhourse was grazing in.

They had so far only been surviving on the few raw fruits or vegetables they recognized. Her father refused to hunt or build a fire to cook anything decent. 

The Omaticaya clan. She’d heard about them before. 

Many years ago, way before she was even born, there was a Great War. Their world had been invaded by spices they called Humans- she’d never seen one in all her nineteen years of life but had heard many horrific tales about the terrifying creatures. 

The Humans demolished the Omaticaya home “HomeTree” and so a war broke out. The clan leader, the legendary Toruk Makto had called upon the aid of other clans. Xilä’s father had been one of the few leaders who responded to their call for help- leading his own warriors out to battle. 

“And…you know where they live now?” She asked, wondering how he knew where to find them, even after all these years.

He sucked his teeth and grunted in acknowledgement. “Now listen here. You don’t say a word to anyone. You leave the talking to me, got it? Step a toe out of line and you’ll have it coming, that I promise.”

A rustle and the crack of a twig had them both alert and simultaneously jerking to the direction it came from. The next few seconds seemed as if played out in slow motion.

A massive hissing creature lunged out of the wilderness and attacked their direhorse that was grazing some feet away. 

Xilä screamed and scrambled to her feet as her father charged at the beast, his knives at the ready. 

Movement caught her eye and now there was another six legged creature edging its way to closer to the direhorse. At her gasp it snapped its head in her direction, stilling for a fraction of a second before it charged. 

Xilä ran. 

Pushing herself, she dodged around the illuminated flora surrounding her, screaming at the stop of her lungs as it quickly gained on her.

She grappled onto a tall thick tree root, ungracefully pulling herself up to claw her way higher up the tree. It did nothing to deter her predator as it leaped forward landing on the branch above her. 

With a terrified gasp and a silent scream she slipped. Her head landed against the forest floor with a resounding CRACK. She stared helplessly as the creature above her leaped onto the ground once more, prowling towards her. 

Just as it moved to pounce, an arrow embedded into its side. It roared angrily, hissing and stumbling on its legs before another arrow joined the first. 

Then it finally fell. Dead. 

Xilä was immovable. Head throbbing agonizingly, her vision grew dark.

The last thing she saw before she lost consciousness was a flash of vibrant blue stripes and gold glowing eyes.

A strangled cry fell from her lips when she finally opened her eyes- the scenery before her causing sudden panic. There was blue everywhere! Blue skies to be exact. The blood drained from her face when she realized she was being flown high in the sky on a mountain banshee. 

Glancing down to the far drop below she jerked, accidentally knocking the person behind her with her already throbbing head. 

The person hissed at the contact and the thick muscled arm wrapped around her midsection, tightened its hold to keep her still. 

“No no no no, let me go. I want to get down. Now please.” Xilä was frantic and scared, her breath turning laboured. 

“Hey stop, calm down or you- Ow!”

She scrambled, clutching and squeezing his arm in panic as the creature beneath them sailed through the air. 

One, she’d never been on a mountain banshee much less anything that could fly and two, heights. Xilä did not do heights. She screwed her eyes shut as she shook with fear. 

“Shit,” muttered the male voice behind her. He shifted them, holding her closer so that her side rested flush against his chest. Xilä’s fingernails dug into his bicep as she hid her face in his shoulder. 

“Sir, are you there? Anyone copy? Dammit. Stupid connection.” 

Neteyam shot a worrying glance to the strange, cowering female in his arms. He had been in the middle of a hunt when he heard her screams, getting there just in time to slay the nantang before it attacked her. 

He saw when she fell, he’d heard the echoing crack of her skull and knew immediately that she needed a healer- he couldn’t very well leave her there. 

Where the hell did she come from though?

He’d never seen her before and he wondered what clan she was from. Definitely not the Anurai clan, not Tipani and certainly not Metkayina. He also highly doubted that she was an Avatar.

She was an odd little thing and it wasn’t until he saw her face that he realized she was Na’vi. 

Her body was completely hidden in strange garb- a mangy hooded cloak swallowed her…even her feet were covered. 

The skin on her face was a pale dusty blue- pale as if she hadn’t seen the sun in years, and when he’d scooped her up, he frowned in concern. She was light- too light. Even with the layers she wore she seemed to weigh nothing.

“You alright there?” He tried asking but she said nothing.

Uncomfortably seated on his ikran, he glided them to his home as she continued to cling to him. The wind knocked her hood away and her wild hair tickled his skin. It smelt sweet, like soap nuts. 

Neteyam breathed a sigh of relief when he caught sight of the clan's boundary. Caring for wild, terrified, injured females was not his forte. He’d breathe a lot easier once he handed her off to a healer but for now, she was his responsibility. And just like everything else in his life, he did to his best- he was going to try his damn hardest to make sure he got her there in one piece.

She moaned and began to move restlessly. 

“Hey, hey. You’re okay, you’re fine. Tell me what’s wrong?” He urged, squeezing her lightly, using the voice he’d usually use on his baby sister to get her to calm down.

“I want to get down, please…. it’s too high,” she said in a shaky, quiet voice. 

“You don’t like heights?” 

Her head shook against his shoulder in response. 

“Look we're almost there and you need a healer, so…just hang in a little longer…I’m Neteyam. What’s your name?” 

“Xilä.”

“Xilä,” he said, testing out the name. He noticed her accent was a bit different to the Omatikaya’s, so he asked, “Where are you from Xilä? What clan?” 

“Li'ona.”

Neteyam glanced down at her with a deep frown. “The Deadlands?”

She held the back of her head with her free hand and whimpered in pain. “Neteyam,” she said anxiously, and slightly slurred. “I- I don’t feel so good.”

And then she went completely limp in his arms. 

~

When Xilä woke again, the first thing she noticed was that something soft covered her eyes, completely blocking her vision. The second thing was that her skin prickled from the chill in the air- her body was void of her cloak.  

Wiggling her toes she realized her boots were missing as well. A violent shiver rocked her body and then almost instantaneously warmth came as a thick pelt was gently draped over her, gentle hands tucking in the ends. 

Hands. Hands?! 

She tensed and perked up in complete alertness. Fear spiking, heart accelerating- her body began to shake, and not just from the cold this time. 

Where was she? 

“Shhh child. Be calm, you are safe here,” said a raspy voice, tinged with age. Those gentle hands removed the cloth from her face. Xilä blinked as her eyes adjusted, then fell on an elderly and serious faced female Na’vi. 

Surveying the dimly lit area, she noticed it was a large tent of some sort. Plants, succulents, an assortment of bowls filled with pastes and powders and many other strange items littered a well-crafted table situated in the centre of the room. 

There were a few other bed rolls like the soft one she was laying in currently, but they were vacant. 

The space lingered heavily with the scent of medicinal herbs and spices, and the faint cries of mountain banshees and chatter could be heard from the distance. 

“Here, drink.” The elder helped her sit up a little then tilted a small bowl filled with water against Xilä’s parched lips which she drank greedily, despite her uneasiness. 

Sitting all the way up, she kept the pelt close and eyed the eccentrically dressed woman in mild apprehension. Movement caught her eye and her head snapped too quickly towards it, causing her to wince in pain. 

Those eyes. It was the Na’vi male who had saved her. Neteyam. He was standing in the shadows, arms folded while he leaned against one of the high beams that held up the roof of the tent. He was watching her as if she were some kind of dangerous creature, his face impassive. 

Xilä couldn’t help it, she felt her cheeks tinge at his attire. He was dressed in nothing but a high quality loincloth, a warrior’s belt and jewellery. She was not used to seeing so much skin, even the elder who was draped in a vibrant red, beaded shawl, seemed to be wearing very little. Xilä had to remind herself she was no longer in Li'ona. 

“Don’t mind him. He says he’s keeping guard, protecting me from you. Ha! I’d be surprised if you could even lift a weapon, much less use it- judging by how weak you are.”

“Where’s my father?” Xilä asked timidly.

From her question she saw Neteyam raise his arm, he touched his strange choker and whispered to himself inaudibly, his gaze still locked on her. 

“I am Tsahìk,” the elder said, ignoring her question. She then began creating some sort of concoction while she spoke. “You have a concussion. You are dehydrated and extremely underweight. Your blood circulation is poor which explains why you’re shaking like a leaf in this hot weather and I am placing you on mandatory bed rest for the next two weeks- three if necessary.” 

The healer filled the cup once more, with warm water this time, adding the green coloured concoction to it then handed it to Xilä. “Sip slowly.” 

Feeling overwhelmed and unsure on how to handle the present situation she kept quiet and did as told, sipping on the bitter flavoured tea- she was used to following orders…that she could do. 

Xilä heard the healer’s words about her health but she didn’t think that half of what she said even registered at all. 

“How long have I been here?” 

“Only a couple of hours.” 

The healer fussed over her some more, checking the back of her head first, then examining her eyes, ears and mouth. She had raised her eyebrows at the hand made bruises on her wrists and arms but did not comment on it, for which Xilä was grateful. She simply sliced open a succulent and rubbed its slime all over the ugly looking deep purple and blue marks. 

“Mo’at,” said a deep voice. A towering male Na’vi, half dressed similarly like Neteyam, entered the space and his sharp eyes immediately fixed on her, making her shrink into herself. 

“I thought Neytiri was going to do this?” Questioned the Tsahìk as she stood to face the male. 

“Tuk’s got a stomach ache, she’s clingy right now, only wants her mother,” he said with a little smirk.

The healer sniffed in acknowledgement. “Fine, but don’t overwhelm her, she still needs rest and she’s a meek little thing. I’ll pop in to see Tuktirey.” And then she left the tent leaving Xilä alone with the two men. 

The unnamed Na’vi crouched in front of her but she didn’t meet his eyes. Her father’s words rang in her head- she wasn’t allowed to talk to anyone, she’d already broken the rule by talking to Neteyam and the healer. 

“Hi there. It’s Xilä right? I’m Jake Sully- Olo'eyktan for the Omatikaya clan.” 

Her eyes flicked up to his for a second, before darting away. Here was the Toruk Makto before her- she couldn’t be rude. She quickly bowed her head and made the customary Na’vi sign of respect towards him, ‘I see you.’

He chuckled and returned the gesture. “I assume you’re familiar with my son, Neteyam?”

Eyes snapping to those gold piercing eyes once more, she swallowed nervously as he continued to eye her. Neteyam. There he still stood, looking intimidating as ever. 

“Xilä…my son says that you are from the Deadlands? Li’ona?” She nodded. “Why are you here then? Has something happened?” He spoke softly, almost as if he were speaking to a child. He had kind eyes, she noticed.  

Fiddling with the empty cup in her hands, asked again, “Where is my father?” 

“Right. Neteyam mentioned that too. We have a team out looking for him right now. We’ll find him.” Jake sent a questioning glance at his son who shook his head with a small shrug. “Were you travelling with only your father? Just the two of you?” She nodded, mutely.

He rubbed at the bridge of his brow then asked. “Is he armed?” Her brows furrowed but she dipped her head in response anyway.

“Unit five, do you copy?” He paused, then touched the odd choker on his neck and spoke again. “I need an update on the Li'onan, stat.” 

Frowning at his sanity she looked around to see who he was talking to but there was no one. He wasn’t even addressing her or his son…was he crazy too, like her grandfather Haudhk? When he was alive, he saw and spoke to people who were never there as well. 

“Okay good, keep on those tracks then and just to note be cautious- he’s armed and possibly injured. There was a nantang attack.”

Xilä squinted at the spot Jake was staring at to see if she saw anything but nope. No one was there so she glanced at Neteyam instead. 

He was still looking at her but mild amusement quirked at his lips this time. Her puzzlement at Jake talking to imaginary people must have been funny to him. Feeling stupid, she focused on her hands again. 

“Xilä we’re gonna make sure we find your dad, alight?”

~

His father had been questioning the girl for almost an hour now and they still had nothing. 

She hadn’t said a word aside from asking for her father, choosing to either nod, shake her head or simply shrug her responses. 

Studying her for probably the hundredth time now since he stood there, he concluded that she was no actual threat. She was young- probably his sister Kiri’s age. She breathed innocence and fearfulness, nervously fidgeting with her fingers or flinching at the slightest shuffle from either him or his father. So he tried to stay as still and calm as possible.

There were a few differences between her and an Omatikaya Na’vi. Mainly her dusty blue complexion. Her long, wild and tangled hair had a slight tinge of brown to it and her ears were a bit more pointed. Her eyes though…they were what truly set them apart. They were bright. They almost looked like molten silver or the moon from where he was standing and he wished he had a closer look.

His jaw ticked when he’d first seen it, but he held his tongue from saying anything about the ugly bruises around her wrists and upper arms. They were clearly made by a large hand.  

“Sir, this Tasam, over. We’ve got a problem here and you’re need- Ahh!” Both he and his father heard the message from the comm devices in their ear, simultaneously going on high alert. 

Before Jake could ask what was happening, they were interrupted by a loud commotion coming from outside. An angry roar, shouting and what sounded like a scuffle echoed from the distance. 

He and his father immediately sprinted out the tent, down the stone planted steps and toward the unmistakable growing crowd.  

“Where is she! No no! Get your hands off me! Do you know who I am? I demand to see your leader!” 

Walking towards the congregated area, they saw three males trying to push back an angry looking Na’vi. 

He too was covered head to toe in a threadbare cloak and boots like Xilä when Neteyam first met her. When he broke free from their hold, showing his face, bared fangs and all, Neteyam noticed that his skin and eyes were the same as his daughter but other than that, they looked nothing alike. 

“Xilä! Xilä!” 

“T'shteyo.”

The Li’ona Na’vi stilled and turned in their direction, his demeanor changing instantaneously to one of composure. He sized up Jake who approached him, then seemed to reluctantly bow, showing the Na’vi sign of respect. 

“Toruk Makto, JakeSully…I am honoured that you remember me after all these years.”

His father took in the crowd of clan members before choosing his response. This was an odd situation, he did not want to cause unnecessary reactions from his people. He had to lead by example. 

“Twenty five years ago you answered my call in our clan’s time of need. It is my honour, brother.” He stepped forward and clasped arms with the wild looking Na’vi. 

T'shteyo locked eyes in Neteyam’s direction, his face morphing into an ugly snarl. “Xilä,” he spat. 

Neteyam jerked slightly when he noticed the girl standing near him. He considered himself a highly skilled warrior- nothing ever got past him, his years of training had embedded it into his being. So suffice to say it was not often that people snuck up on him and the fact that she of all people did was more than a surprise. 

At the sound of her name she brushed past him and hurriedly made her way to her father, still clutching the pelt around her body. She was barefooted and walked strangely, frowning at the grass beneath her. 

Neteyam shared a meaningful look with his father when T'shteyo roughly grabbed his daughter and fiercely began whispering to her. He then shoved her behind him as if she were something to be ashamed of. 

“I apologize for my daughter’s intrusion, I hope she has not been a burden.”

Jake's eyes narrowed on the wild Na’vi, disliking him even more every time he opened his mouth. “Why are you here, T’shteyo?” He finally asked, having enough of beating around the bush. 

“I prefer to speak with you privately.”

From the corner of his eye Neteyam saw his mother appear, weaving between the bodies of the crowd to flank her mate. 

“You will speak here,” hissed Neytiri. “You enter our lands with hostility. Attack our guard,” she gestured to a male warrior who’s cheek was split open and another who had a nosebleed. Tasam’s arm looked mangled. “Spare us your excuses! Our people will hear what you have to say for yourself.”

T'shteyo clenched his jaw, struggling to control his anger towards her. He looked toward Jake and glared. “Are you not the mighty Toruk Makto? You let your woman speak for you?”

Jake turned murderous- jaw clenched tight, body gone rigid. Neteyam knew by his stance that his father was seconds away from attacking and if it wasn’t for the hand Neytiri placed on his chest he knew his father would’ve already charged at the Li’ona male. 

Neteyam was ready to pounce the second he saw the ugly bastard- fingers gripped around the handle of his dagger. 

He was seething now, along with many of the other onlookers. How dare he speak of his mother that way.

T'shteyo, as if realizing his mistake, quickly gave a half assed apology. “I…mean no disrespect. I forget our ways are different, is all.” Before Jake could curse him out, he rushed out, “My daughter and I seek Uturu.” 

The crowd erupted into gasps and whispers, though his father and mother showed no signs that his news shocked them- both glares remaining fixed. 

“My position was overthrown. The people…they wish us dead.”

“Why?” Jake hissed.

“The rivers are dry. We have not had rains in almost two decades. The lands bear nothing. No game to catch. My pe-” he shook his head, “The people grew angry, they blame me for their suffering.” 

Mo’at pushed through the crowd now with determined steps and whispered something to Neytiri who nodded in response. 

Prowling slowly as T'shteyo continued to ramble his case, Neytiri circled him with scrutinizing eyes. She moved closer to Xilä who was still hidden from Neteyam’s view and her ears perked up in alarm, eyes softening at whatever it was she saw. 

“Neteyam!” She called immediately.

His reaction was instant and he strode over to his mother. 

“Take her back. She needs rest,” Neytiri said, urging her gently towards him. 

Neteyam frowned at Xilä, she looked even paler than before and she swayed unsteadily on her feet. The pelt and the ugly garment that was hanging off her frame, made her look even more fragile. Just as he reached out for her, she squeaked when she was roughly jerked back. 

“No!” T'shteyo glared at him. “She stays with me. She’s fine, aren’t you girl?” He asked, shaking her. 

“Yes father,” she mumbled automatically, unfocused eyes locked on the ground. 

“See? Leave her be, she don’t need your fussing.” 

His hold looked painfully tight around her arm and Neteyam felt fury bubbling inside of him.

Who the hell was this man?

“She is not fine,” Neteyam hissed in a low growl. “I saw her fall. She hit her head so hard I’m surprised she's even coherent. Your daughter is sick and concussed. Look at her, she’s barely standing! Xilä needs rest and fluids and proper food for Eywa sake! Would it kill you to give a shit?” 

T'shteyo had a thick pulsing vein on his temple that looked as if it was about to burst. “You dare speak to me that way boy? Do you know who I-”

Neyetam marched into his space, his expression menacing. He had a good two inches on the Li’ona Na’vi who had no choice but to look up at him. “You came here. You are the one seeking refuge- our help. So give her. To. Me. Now!” Neteyam hissed through clenched teeth. 

T'shteyo’s cold eyes darkened even more, nose flared before he glanced at Jake Sully to see if he would do anything to stop him but all his father did was raise an eyebrow as if saying “So what’s it going to be?”

“Take her then.” He shoved her forcefully into Neteyam’s arms, as if he were throwing out dross. She slammed into him and a dizzy spell hit her so hard she closed her eyes tightly and had no choice but to press her forehead between his pecs, trying to swallow down a wave of nausea. 

Cold, thin fingers gripped him for balance, tucking into the space between his skin and the tough material of his warrior belt. 

Without a second thought he scooped her up for the second time that day and strode off, not even bothering to spare her father a glance. The crowd parted easily for him and his grandmother trailed behind, muttering angrily to herself. 

Xilä murmured something that didn’t reach his ears. He hoisted her up a bit higher and her check stuck flat against his shoulder blade, eyes screwed shut. “Is it your head?” He asked, concerned. 

“Y-yeah, feels like it’s about to burst.”

Looking down at her, he felt a pang in his chest. He felt unsteady and uncomfortable with the emotions she was suddenly uprooting within him. This girl was a complete stranger and it irritated him how quickly she got under his skin. How quickly he seemed to care.

~

As soon as he placed her feet on the ground, of the healing tent but keeping an arm around her, he heard his name being called. 

“Hey man, what the hell is going o-”

Both Neteyam and Spider startled at the sudden shriek from Xilä, both watching in utter confusion as she scrambled. Hands reaching up to Neteyam’s shoulders, she flung herself into his arms. Her long strange garment rode high up her thighs as her legs wrapped around his waist. 

“-Ooff!” He stumbled slightly but grabbed her waist and thigh automatically to steady them, his body going into full alert, trying to spot the threat. Spider went wide eyed as well, frowning as he watched the tiny cowering female in his friend’s arms.  

Xilä was shaking, her pelt had fallen to the ground, forgotten. Keeping her eyes locked on Spider, she asked in a petrified whisper, “What is it? Why does it look at me that way?”

Neteyam looked around not seeing any danger, eyes sweeping the ground for any crawlers but no- nothing, so he tracked her stare to an equally confused Spider and frowned. “You mean Spider?”

“It is a spy-der?” She asked, rubbing the back of her head with a grimace.

“Hey what’s up…I’m Spider. Nice to meet you.” Spider spoke in the Na'vi language and sent her an ‘I see you’ gesture in hopes it might calm her. 

Her head snapped to Neteyam, face pale with a horrified expression upon it and instant understanding dawned on him. 

“Xilä, this is Spider, that’s his name, he’s a human. You’ve never seen a human before, have you?” 

“No…I thought they were weapons of mass destruction. My father said so…” 

Neteyam tried putting her down but her hold tightened around him. Alright, I guess we’re doing it this way.

He walked closer to the human boy. “He’s friendly, see?” 

Spider grinned through his mask and gave a wave, wigging his five strange fingers. Her ears perked up looking less terrified the more she examined him through squinted eyes. She guessed he looked harmless.  

“Alright,” she whispered, slumping against Neteyam, weakly.

Mo’at walked in at that moment, passing them straight with an armful of blankets she went to collect. She seemed to be still seething in anger judging by the scowl on her face. She knelt in front of her workstation, and began tinkering with her ingredients. 

“You can put my patient down now, Neteyam.”

~

“-and that could have ended far worse, Neteyam! What the hell were you thinking? You don’t know the capabilities of these people, did you get a good look at T'shteyo? He looks like a goddamn psychopath. Unhinged. Feral.” Jake was pacing the length of their family tent, currently laying into his son over his very public altercation with the ex Li’ona leader. 

“Quick frankly I’m downright surprised at you, I would’ve expected this from your brother, not you!”

Neteyam was glad that Lo’ak was not there to hear his father’s snide remark, they were already only just back on speaking terms since their last dispute. He hated fighting with his brother. 

“Sir-”

“Li'onans are ruthless, they aren't like other clans. I haven’t seen T'shteyo in almost twenty five years, and that was on a battlefield against the RDA. I don’t know what is happening there, but they have practically segregated themselves from the rest of Pandora. They’re savages alright.”

“Sir-”

“No, I’m telling you this so you understand what we're up against. He’s put me in a precarious situation here! There are people who want him dead. People who could potentially track them here, and now you’ve gone and put a big fat target on yourself!” 

Neteyam stared at his father. 

“Look… I get it. I saw what you saw too.” He shook his head and gave a heavy sigh. “That poor girl…I’m proud of you alright, for standing up for her. But we need to tread lightly here.”

“I know sir and I apologize but I’m not sorry about it. I’d do it again,” he said earnestly. 

Jake huffed at his son’s honesty, mildly impressed. Hands on his hips, he smirked. “I keep forgetting that you’re all grown up now.” 

“I’m twenty-three, dad. I think I’m way past grown up…I passed my rites since I was fifteen. Remember?” He grinned, before turning serious again. “So what's the plan here then? Are you going to let them stay?”

“For the while? Yes.” Jake scratched the back of his head. “Your grandmother would skin me if I told that girl she had to leave. Your mother too.” He squinted at his son. “And I’m guessing you’re in the same boat?”

“Yes,” he replied without hesitation. “I may not give a shit about her father but, dad…if Kiri or Tuk looked like that…”

“I know, I know. Alright, T'shteyo is my responsibility. I’ll make sure he stays in line, teach him our ways- find out what I can about his intentions and if what he has said is the truth. He only gets to stay if he passes the rites.”

Jake side eyed Neteyam. “Can I count on you to do the same with Xilä? To show her our ways?”

“Dad, I don’t know if I’m the best person for that…”

“Oh yeah? Well tough shit. You made your scene and told T'shteyo to give her to you. Well you got her now.” Jake chuckled and patted his son on his back jokingly as they walked out of the tent. 

“Come on son, I’m sure it won’t be that bad. You could use a little excitement in your life.”

“Come on Xi, you can’t keep wearing that beastly thing forever! You’re going to get a heat stroke outside. We're in the middle of a solar cycle for Eywa sake!” He heard his sister Kiri say.

“Oh…I’m used to it, it’s comfortable. How does this protect me? All my… bits could fall out,” she hushed, sounding a little embarrassed. He cracked a grin at that one. 

Kiri cackled, “Oh sweet Xilä, it’s more than what I’m wearing, and I’m not worried, see?” Neteyam heard a shuffling shake from the beads attached to Kiri’s top and loincloth. “All intact still.”

“Here child. Try this instead,” suggested Mo’at. 

“Xi, can I put some pretty beads in your hair later?” He heard Tuk ask. “And maybe I could also practise my braiding again, like last time?” She asked hopefully. 

“I would like that Tuk, thank you,” she said softly and Neteyam could only imagine the massive beam Tuktirey had given her, for agreeing. 

In the four weeks that flew by, Xilä had become more vocal- mainly with a very selective few- not that she’d been out to meet anyone else.

The first week of her arrival, Xilä had been under the very strict watchful eye of Mo’at who oversaw her healing treatments and ensured that she rested and was fed at least three meals a day. 

Neteyam remembered during one particular family dinner his grandmother had described the poor girl to them as walking death, citing that she had come to the clan just in time.  

In not so many words she basically explained that her body was all fucked up from lack of food and nutrition- so suffice to say her healing had taken a much longer period…Neteyam couldn’t finish his dinner that night. 

His grandmother was soft for her, he noticed. She had even given him an ear full just last week for simply asking when she thought he could begin training with her. 

In the second week of Xi’s arrival, the Tsahìk had finally allowed visitors and thus, Kiri had made it her business to try and befriend the quiet Li’ona girl. 

Tuk was the one who gave Xilä her new nickname Xi, and even Neteyam found himself using it once or twice in the few times he had stopped by- it suited her, he thought. 

Xi had never had friends before and still wasn’t quite sure what the rules were, but as much as it was overwhelming sometimes, she liked it when they came to visit her. 

She was still very cautious of Kiri’s “monkey boy” at times, but eventually her curiosity would win over and she would muster the courage to ask him questions whenever he came along with his female friend. 

“Why do you have to wear that thing on your face?” 

“Do you really have no tail?” 

“What is a dude ?” 

On one such visit from the human boy, he abruptly stopped talking mid sentence and started speaking to a Lo’ak, who she later learned was a Sully brother.

The strange thing though, it was just like what Jake had done on her first day. There was no one else in the room with them besides two sleeping patients. No Lo’ak to be seen- Spider was basically speaking and laughing to the air. 

Spider had eventually caught on to her confusion, then spent the rest of the afternoon teaching her about the communication devices they used to speak to someone far away- even giving her a try of his own- which was much too small by the way. 

He let her call Neteyam, and she was incredibly fascinated that she could hear his voice even though he had said he was in the middle of a training drill on the other side of camp. 

So Jake wasn’t insane then. 

Mo’at had kept her comfortable in her healing tent for the past few weeks and now that she was well enough, it was time for her to venture out- time for her lessons with Neteyam to begin. 

It also meant that she no longer needed to reside in Mo’at’s space, she could return to live with her father in the tent they were given. Nerves shook her at the thought of seeing him again. He had not once visited and she found that she did not miss him. 

“You four, done in there yet? Xilä and I have a lot to cover today,” Neteyam called out. 

At Kiri’s, “you can come in now”, he turned and instantly stopped dead in his tracks. 

The girl- no woman before him was almost unrecognisable. 

Xi, stood in the centre of the tent fidgeting uncomfortably with her new attire as he openly stared. 

Her top was a simple tubed cloth, tied behind her back which covered from the top of her chest to just above her belly button. 

From waist down she was draped in the same material as her top, though it hung low on her hips, and hit her mid thigh. Unlike the traditional Omatikaya loincloths, hers was more like a skirt knotted to a hip. It covered her backside completely, exposing only the expanse of one dusty blue thigh, and a gap for her tail. 

She bore no jewellery save a woven anklet she was most likely gifted by Kiri and her spice coloured hair shined and now fell in soft waves around her shoulders. She had clearly gotten an extreme haircut since he last saw her. 

Neteyam also noticed that he could no longer see her collar bones sticking out. Her cheeks had a glow to them and the dark shadows under eyes were no more. His grandmother had really done a fine job of getting her to a healthy weight in such a short time. 

Xilä bent to pick up her appalling boots. “Can I at least wear my-”

“No. You may as well walk barefooted! They are atrocious Xi,” said Kiri, eyeing the boots as if they were ikran scatt. 

“Oh.” Xi frowned and stared at them longingly, before putting them back down. 

Neteyam cleared his throat. “We’re running behind schedule. You ready Xi?” 

Since their very first meeting, he knew she was the most timid little thing he’d ever met- flinching at the slightest movement or even automatically following the simplest of requests, even if it looked like she clearly didn’t want to do it. 

It was one of the things about her he planned to tackle but for now was going to do his best to be soft. His mother and father had practically engraved the words “be nice” to him. 

Xi stared at the tent’s entrance with apprehension then nodded. “Yes.”

As they strolled through Home Camp, she kept her head down, focusing on the weird feel of the grass beneath her feet- tensed by all the stares and whispers that followed her. She instantly missed the comfort and safety of Mo’at’s tent, she felt too exposed now. 

“We have one stop to make,” Neteyam said, stopping in front of a small tent. He raised the flap for her to enter and she ducked under his arm. 

“Ah, just on time. ‘Teyam! My boy! Come, come. Come look. Tell me what you think? I will admit I thought it an odd request- especially by you. I’ve never done such strange foot coverings before- Jxo said they are called boots- but I’d say it looks alright for my first time. I even added a little extra pop as you kids say with some stitched darci beads, I hope you don’t mind. My D’avi says that’s what all the younglings like to use on their-”

“Salveen,” Neteyam said with an amused smile, interrupting the rambling elder. 

She rolled her eyes with an exasperated sigh. “Ah, yes. I forget you are a busy boy now that you have grown up.” 

She pointed to Xilä with a questioning quirk of her brow and Neteyam nodded. She smiled kindly and reached her hands out to the female beside him. “Come closer my dear. Let’s see if it fits.” 

Xilä, baffled by the entire exchange, glanced at Neteyam as if asking for permission. She gasped when she crouched before the elder. In her hands were the most beautifully crafted pair boots she had ever seen. 

“For me?” When Salveen nodded, Xi shook her head. “Oh I couldn’t,” she said shyly. “It’s too much.”

“Don’t be silly dear. It is for you. It is a gift from the son of the Toruk Mak-”

“Salveen.” Neteyam interrupted again, this time with an unamused expression.

“Well it is, is it not?!” She snapped at him, before going soft again for Xi. “Come my child, do not let my art go to waste, I will be terribly saddened until the ends of my days. I have worked tirelessly in making them look perfect.”

Neteyam pinched the bridge of his nose and prayed to Eywa to give him patience. Damn the elder and her theatrics. 

The boots were a perfect fit and the brilliant smile upon Xi’s face as Salveen made her walk to and from the length of the small tent was worth the headache the elder had given him.

When she stopped in front of him again he asked faintly, “Do you like them?”

“I love them. They are perfect. I- thank you Neteyam…You must tell me how you would like for me to repay your kindness.” 

She had a difficult time looking people in the eyes, he noticed. He tilted downward and waited until finally she glanced up, fixing him with her brilliant eyes. 

“It is a gift. I do not require anything from you in return.” 

Salveen interrupted whatever she was about to say by making her do one more lap of the tent for good measure. 

“I wish I were as talented as you, ma’am. Thank you again,” Xi said graciously as they made their goodbyes. 

The elder laughed boisterously. “I knew I liked you. Call me Salveen deary,” Salveen responded, with twinkling eyes. “You must come visit me again. Yes? ‘Teyam, make sure you bring her on your next visit. Ohhh wait! Here, here. Won't you at least stay for some sari cakes. I made them extra sweet this time.”

“Salveen-”

“Have you ever had one dear?”

“Um, no I don’t think so,” Xi said, as Salveen herded her to a seat at the table, placing one in front of her.

“Salveen we really must be go-”

“‘Teyam, she’s never had a sari cake before, at least let her stay for one,” she huffed, patting the space on the floor beside her for him to join them. 

“You know when he was just a boy, he and his brother would run away from home just to come beg me to make them sweets. Oh the fright they would give their poor mother.” 

Salveen hooted in delight at her story and Xi couldn’t help grinning with a little silent laugh, herself. Neteyam however rubbed his temple as if in pain but eventually gave a laugh at the memory. 

After more than one sari cake, many attempted goodbyes, frustrated grumbles from Neteyam and long winded rambles from Salveen, they finally made it out of the tent. 

Neteyam led them around the perimeter of the camp this time, and was pleased to see that Xilä’s steps were much more confident which he pegged- was because of her new boots.

“What do you know about my people?” He asked as she tried her best to match his steps into the forest. 

‘Oh I guess the lessons are starting now,’ she thought. 

“Um…well you are the Omatikaya clan of course. The Olo'eyktan, Toruk Makto is JakeSully and-” 

Neteyam smirked at her pronunciation of his father’s name. 

“And…well, I don’t really know much else to be honest. Oh wait I know about the war- or some of it at least. I heard about how Hometree was lost. Is this where you all came to live, after there?”

“No, we lived in the Hallelujah Mountains for a few years. It was called High Camp. We moved here before it became too cramped. Families were growing and we needed enough space for everyone.”

She perked up. “High Camp. Hometree. Is that why this place is called Home Camp?” 

He nodded with a chuckle and made a joke saying, “Such originality, right?”

As they walked he told her about his people- expanding on their history, sharing some of their accomplishments. Neteyam spoke proudly of his clan and highly of his parents. It was obvious that his love for them ran deep and Xilä felt a small bubble of jealousy towards him. He had not only one, but two loving parents. 

“Your father has told us a bit about your clan,” he said, “My dad wants to help the people remaining there, maybe then there will be peace and your lands may flourish again. Your father doesn’t like the idea though. Our labs will still look into what may have caused the rains to stop but I recommend the entire clan should just relocate.”

She stopped in her tracks. “Why would your father do that? What does he want in return?”

He halted her and faced her with a frown. “Nothing. He only wishes to help. There are no expectations for anything in return.” 

“Like the boots?” She asked. 

“Yes, like the boots,” he smiled.

“Your customs are strange,” she murmured, “but I like them. They are kind.” 

He shot her a look she knew all too well. He pitied her. She continued their path and he followed. 

After a moment of walking in silence he asked, “Your father says there are no teachers, no educators in Li’ona…not for years. How is it that you speak so well?”

She pursed her lips. “I was told our clan had one educator left- from before, but he died a few moons after I was born. Most of the people had other worries besides education like food, water, shelter but my mother was a brilliant Na’vi. She did her best to teach me what she knew- what she remembered. She wanted me to have a future.”

Neteyam hesitated, “She did not come with you?”

Xi stopped in her tracks again, distracted by a vibrant yellow insect that was crawling up a massive pink leaf. He stopped too and observed her sad smile as her eyes followed the Hcarm bug. 

“You are lucky Neteyam. Eywa has blessed your home with such life, such beauty. I am sometimes overwhelmed by the sights and sounds and that I even get to experience it in my lifetime. My mother would have given anything for us to have lived like this. She said so all the time.” 

“Is she with Eywa?” He couldn’t help asking.

“No,” was all she simply said. “She is just gone.”

He swallowed. He knew if he pushed her she would respond- she would tell him what she meant, but he decided to drop it for now and continue on with her lesson instead.

~

Xilä tried to take Neteyam’s words of advice to heart. To not be too hard on herself. She felt disappointed after her first lesson. Basic tree climbing. She’d never had a reason to climb a tree before, and it showed. Neteyam was clearly going easy on her though which she appreciated. 

He had a whole lesson plan scheduled out. First lesson being, Navigation. He’d said he wanted her to learn the land. To build her stamina and be able to comfortably manoeuvre through, around and on the high trails. 

Navigation included things like jumping, running and leaping off ledges. This was how she was going to die. She just knew it. 

She was extremely uncoordinated- clumsy with her leaps and climbs. The only thing he had praised her for was her ability to walk silently. 

“I’m sorry. I promise I’ll try to do better tomorrow.”

Neteyam grinded his teeth for the umpteenth time that day. “Do me a favour Xi? Whenever we’re training- whenever you’re with me… no apologizing. Alright? I think I’ve lost count after your fiftieth, I'm sorry.” 

She opened her mouth to apologize again but instantly shut it when she saw his knowing look. “Alright. I’ll try.”

“Good.”

“So what other lessons do you have planned?” She wondered as they walked back to Home Camp. She noticed he had shortened his strides for her.  

“Well we technically skipped lesson one, but after navigation we’ll do language or maybe I’ll integrate it in between.”

She had so many questions already. 

“You can ask,” he said, seeing her puzzled expression. 

“What was lesson one?”

“Not so much a lesson I guess as an introduction per say. A tour of Home Camp, meeting the people. Seeing the different roles in action on a regular day. These people will become your family.”

She bit her lip apprehensively. “Why didn’t we start with that?” Secretly she was quite thankful it wasn’t her first lesson. She felt overwhelmed already. 

He jumped down with ease when they met a high ledge, then reached up to help her down- quickly averting his eyes when her skirt slid high up her thighs when she crouched to reach him.

The fact that she let him touch her meant her fear of heights ran deeper than her problem with touch. She was skittish anytime he brushed past her or touched her without warning. He berated himself for secretly missing when she had a concussion- she’d seemed fine with his touch then. 

Neteyam scratched his temple feeling a bit awkward by her question. In truth, he knew why he did it. He had seen the way she shied into herself the moment they left the tent. He couldn’t exactly stop people from whispering and gawking at her openly. 

And so he had quickly changed tactics and led her right into the heart of the forest instead. 

“Uh. Next question,” he went with.

She frowned. “Okay. You said my next lesson is language? But I already speak Na’vi.”

“You do. But we have many humans who live with us. Some who are still learning or do not speak as we do. If you want to learn our ways you will have to communicate with them at some point. Spider has been fluent in Na’vi since birth, so you will have no problems there, but our clan is interconnected. There is no separation. My father worked hard to get it that way.” 

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry, just the basics. You’ll pick up the rest along the way I’m sure.”

When they returned to the encampment she began to feel uneasy again but for a different reason this time. Since she was well enough to move out of the healing tent, it meant she now had to go back to living with her father. 

Mo’at had told her that morning Neteyam would show her her new home at the end of the lesson. She’d even hugged her, surprising them both with the abrupt affection- telling her to come by anytime. 

He led her around the perimeter once more, and then they eventually entered a little community of tents. Home Camp was beautiful and full of life. The entire encampment was actually quite massive- clusters of small communities spaced out. 

The land was not even so some tents were either planted to the direct surface of the ground or elevated on flattened out mounds. Those situated on mounds had round stone steps leading to the entrances of the homes. 

“Alright, this is you here,” he said, pulling back the flap of a tent for her to enter. It was much smaller than the healing tent but far grander than their joke of a home back in Li’ona. By the looks of the interior, her father had obviously made himself at home because the place was a complete mess. 

Neteyam looked entirely shocked as he too observed the strewn blankets and leathers of her fathers bed, scattered weapons and loincloths, smashed fruit that looked to be molding against the heavy canvased walls and a forgotten bowl of what seemed to be rotting meat. 

What she assumed was supposed to be her bed now housed her father’s ratty, foul smelling cloak and boots. 

Xilä couldn’t help but flush in embarrassment, she hated that Neyetam had to witness this. 

“Um, right. I guess your father isn’t back yet. My dad took him on a hunt today,” he shifted awkwardly unsure what to say. He was seriously debating whether to grab her up and hightail out of the hellhole they were currently standing in. 

“The fuck are you doing in my home?”

They both turned to see the intimidating Li’ona male standing in the entryway- his glare focused on Neteyam. 

Xilä hadn’t seen him since their arrival date- four weeks ago. It seemed those weeks clearly had an impact on him. He had gained quite a few pounds of not only fat but muscle- his weak form no longer lanky and unhealthy looking. He had also seemed to embrace the Omatikaya attire fully, since he was now dressed in only a simple looking loincloth. 

T'shteyo stormed further in, dropping his bow, knives and arrow carrier haphazardly wherever he stepped. He threw himself into his mess of a bed and began stuffing his face with the contents in the leaf wrapped parcel he’d brought with him. 

Neteyam levelled him with a stare of his own which clearly read that he was not intimidated by any means. “We had our first lesson today, I was only showing her her new home.”

T'shteyo sucked his teeth and spat out a bone. “Well you showed her. You can fuck off now.” 

Neteyam pursed his lips, to reign in a snide remark then glanced at Xilä. She’d gone pale and her eyes were locked on her feet. She clasped her hands together but he didn’t miss the tremor she tried to cover up. It was clear as day- she was afraid. 

“Xi,” he called, but she didn’t move a muscle. He stepped forward, putting his back to her father as he faced her, blocking her from view. “Xilä,” he said softly. 

“Did you hear me, chief’s son?! I thought I told you- !”

Neteyam ignored the man’s ramble of bitter words and insults, focusing on the petrified female instead. “Show me your eyes, Xilä,” he said, gently. 

When she looked up at him, her face was blank. He expected tears but there were none. 

“I still don't feel very well. I-” she jumped when she heard the crash of a bowl being flung across the room. “Do you think Tsahìk will allow me one last night?” She whispered quickly as her father made his way over to them. 

The angry male reached out to grab her but Neteyam was faster. She was tucked behind him before she could even blink. 

“You misunderstood me T'shteyo. I was only showing Xilä the tent. She is still healing and will continue to stay where she is until otherwise.” 

T'shteyo’s nostrils flared. “She looks fine to me. Give her here- she’s got shit to do.” 

Neteyam was seconds away from knocking out the man before him. This was why he had avoided the man like a plague since their first and last meeting. He had promised his father he would not make a repeat of last time, and he knew if he stood there any longer it would be far worse than just a “verbal altercation”. 

But he couldn’t just leave it be either, could he?

“Xi go outside, I’ll be right there,” he said, not taking his glare off her father. 

“Ohohoho! So you think you’ve got her wrapped around your finger now, huh?” The man sang provokingly as he watched his daughter leave. 

“Listen to me,” Neteyam began dangerously, advancing slowly, “I am only going to say this once. If you touch her. I will hurt you. If you speak to her. I will hurt you. If you as so much breathe in her direction. I WILL HURT YOU.”

The older man glowered murderously. “Is that a threat?” He spat. 

“No. It’s a fucking promise.” And with that he walked off.  

Neteyam all but hauled them out of there and only when they were a few minutes away from the healer tents did he release a breath, letting go of his pent up anger. Xi, he realized, was practically sprinting. 

“Xi. Xilä. Hey, wait.” It was his turn to try and catch up with her. His touch was gentle when he cupped her elbow, turning her towards him. She didn’t look him in the eye though. “Is he always like that?” He asked.

“Yes,” she whispered to his chest. 

Neteyam stared at the ground- hands on his hips. He was in way over head with this entire situation. A miniscule part of him thought he should throw his hands in the air and say it wasn’t any of his business- drop the girl off with his grandmother then get back to his usual duties- tell his father he wanted no part of any of it anymore- her including. 

When he looked back at her though, he knew right then and there it was too late. He didn’t want to do any of that. He cared about the woman in front of him. 

She was smiling now and Neteyam followed her gaze to a Na’vi female and her two children. The mother picked up the littlest one and tickled his tummy making him squeal happily. 

The wind rustled her hair and when she faced him again she tucked it behind her ears. “I haven’t seen such little ones in years.”

“What do you mean? Do they not have children in your clan?”

She shook her head. “Eywa has not blessed Li’ona with a baby in almost ten years. There haven’t been any bondings either. All of the women left are already mated anyway.” 

‘Shit,’ he thought- he didn’t realize things were that bad. 

“Xi, your father…” Neteyam was trying his best to heed his dad’s words. To tread lightly but it was way past that for him. “You can’t stay there. Not with him.” 

She smiled sadly. “I don’t really have a choice. I’m going to have to go back tomorrow.” 

“Fuck no.” He looked at her as if it was the most absurd thing he ever heard. “You’re not going back there.” He began to walk towards the healer tents again and she hurriedly followed to keep up. 

“What do you mean? I have to! My father will-”

He stopped abruptly and rounded on her. “What? What exactly will your father do?” 

“....He’ll…. be upset.”

“Bullshit. Upset is putting it lightly sweetheart. We both know that.” He gestured to her arm where her last stubborn bruise was mostly healed- the area tinged in an ugly yellowish brown colour. “I’m not going to force you, but we’ll eventually have to talk about it.”  

She swallowed and looked away. “I know. Tsahìk warned me that you would.”

He blew out a breath. “Come on then,” he said, leading the way back.

During Xi’s four week mandatory stay in the healer’s tent, she had seen many patients come and go. Some were weary and completely avoided her, while others made polite conversation. 

In her third week she became restless. Her only source of entertainment were the few times her newly proclaimed friends visited or in observing the Tsahìk in her element. The art of healing had become fascinating to her.

And so ever so shyly, she’d asked Mo’at if there were small things she could help with. Things to keep her busy. 

Everyday after breakfast and the slew of medicinal tonics Mo’at would lay out for her, Xi would sweep the tent, clean out chambers and tidy bed rolls before being scolded back to resting. Tsahìk had noticed her interest and would ever so often offer up information about the ingredients or tonics she was using- Xi was entirely intrigued. 

But her time was up now. By the end of week four she already knew at that point she was practically only taking up space in the Tsahìk’s tent. 

So when Neteyam had told her she was not going to be staying with her father yesterday, Xilä had her doubts. First thing this morning though, when he came to collect her for their daily lesson, he told her to pack her things.

Xilä never owned many possessions before. Yet in such a short amount of time, she now had a pair of pretty boots, not one but three whole outfits that were specifically made for her and a small growing collection of little trinkets that Tuk would usually surprise her with during her visits. 

Neteyam led her to Salveen’s tent again that morning- him carrying her packed things in a satchel he’d swung across his body. 

When they entered, Xi was surprised to see a gruff looking male Na’vi who stood next to an excited, smiling Salveen. The elderly woman quickly smoothened her hair as though trying to make a good impression and then held her joint palms under her chin, her eyes misting slightly. 

“Xi, well you already know Salveen, but ah- this is Jxo,” Neyetam said gesturing to the elderly male, “Salveen’s mate.” 

The intimidating man gave her a surprising kind smile and polite nod, which she returned. 

“They’ve offered to let you stay here, with them,” Neteyam finished. 

“What?” Xi asked, in disbelief. “As in...to live? I- but, won’t I be intruding?” 

“Never! You are welcomed here. My D’avi is all grown up now and has her own mate and home and I- well, it will be up to you of course, but my Jxo and I would be ever so happy if you stayed. Will you at least come see the space I set up for you?” Salveen rushed out, walking over to pull back a hung up privacy curtain that was not there yesterday.  

“It’s not much right now, just your bed- I wasn’t sure if you preferred a hammock but Neteyam said you’d like this better, he mentioned you get cold often. I promise we’ll fix it up nicely. Jxo’s a woodworker, so he’ll build you something nice to store your things in and you tell us whatever else you need and we’ll- Oh darling, what is it?” She broke off, seeing Xi’s expression. 

Xi was emotional, she felt choked up and was trying her best to stifle it. “Nothing,” she said, shaking her head with a tiny smile, “Thank you Salveen. It is perfect.” 

She walked into the little space and grinned at the neat nest of furs, blankets and leathers. Pretty flowers were strung from the ceiling and there was a odd bright device, which illuminated the space in a soft homey glow. Xi had learnt it was a human contraption called a lamp. 

“So…you will stay then?” Salveen asked, with a hopeful smile. 

Xi, glanced from her to her husband who was still quietly observing them- his gaze soft upon his wife- to Neteyam who leaned against a beam with his own encouraging expression towards her. 

“If you will have me, then yes.”

“Ohhh Jxo! She said yes! Well um- okay, let’s get you settled then.” Salveen was a whirlwind- she practically attacked Neteyam to get her satchel of belongings from him, immediately ushering Xi back into her little nook to help her move in. 

Neteyam and Jxo shared matching amused looks then moved back into the centre of the tent to allow the women their space. 

“You have no idea how happy you made my mate,” Jxo said gruffly. 

Neteyam laughed, “Thank you again, for agreeing to this.” Turning serious he said, “Jxo, Xilä’s father…” he didn’t exactly know how to word it. “He’s not allowed to visit. I don’t want him near her.”

Jxo eyed him for a moment then nodded. “Understood,” he said simply, tapping the handle of the knife on his hip in response. 

This was why Neteyam liked the elder. He was a man of few words but he was honestly the best. 

~

Neteyam was greatly surprised at how fast a learner Xi was. In the following three weeks since they’d started her lessons she quickly adapted to the labyrinth of the Omatikaya forest. 

She was a determined student. Anything he threw her way she was eager to learn, eager to put her best foot forward and every time she shocked him with her ability to succeed.  

They had fallen into a simple routine which suited his schedule. Early every morning he would pick her up from Salveen and Jxo’s where he would more often than not be coaxed by the elderly woman to stay for breakfast. 

From there they’d head straight for the forest where they would cover whatever lessons he had planned for the day. They usually shared a late lunch while practicing her English skills, then he’d walk her back to her tent before heading off to perform his other responsibilities. 

All that being said, she still pissed him off. She got under his skin for some reason which he was quickly realizing that quite frankly, he found her attractive. It was mostly also her constant notion to obey and submit to his every suggestion or request- irking every fiber of his being. 

He gave up trying to get her to stop saying sorry. Sometimes he felt like she was a lost cause but then she’d say or do something to prove him wrong. 

Right now, as he corrected her stance as she held a bow, he bit down the need to snap at her. She was flinching at every brush of his fingertips. 

It annoyed him that she didn’t trust him. He was not her father. He was not a monster. But he had to remind himself of his own father’s words. About having patience, about being nice.

“For shits sake, would you stop doing that? I'm not going to hurt you!” 

And of course…she flinched, again and of course, she apologized. 

It was moments like these that he never understood why his father chose him of all people to show her the ways of his people. It made him question the Jake Sully’s sanity. 

Neteyam was a soldier, a great warrior. He thought himself a great teacher too, since he also trained many warriors beneath him. But this was different. He couldn’t be the hard-ass he usually was with his trainees. She was not like most of his students- she was not like any of them. 

Xilä was soft, sensitive. Delicate. 

He also had to keep reminding himself that she had a bad past- he wasn’t sure she ever knew what kindness was before she got here. 

“Look, you’re going to need to start fully trusting me okay? I can’t keep walking on eggshells around you, worried that every time I touch you, you think I’m going to hit you or whether I’m going to hurt your feelings with every word I say. We’ve been in this together for more than three weeks already, Xilä.”

She put the bow down and faced him- her gaze averted. “If you think your words hurt me, they don’t. Say what you wish. I promise, it will not bother me,” she shrugged, not even seeming bothered. 

“Why? Because you’re so numb to all the shit your father has said to you?” 

She flinched again and shook her head silently, hurt written all over her beautiful face but Neteyam wasn’t deterred. He was frustrated, he needed to get her out of her own head- it was time to finally fix this. Otherwise, what was the point?  

“It's true though isn’t it? You let him walk all over you and now you’re letting me do the same thing?” He stepped closer and she automatically backed away, arms wrapping around herself, head bowed in submission. 

He followed her, matching her for every step she took. “Well see, I call bullshit…they do hurt you. Don’t they?” 

She said nothing. 

“But you can stop it. You can do something about it....You want to know what I think? I think you’re strong. I think you can get out of this fucking spell your father seems to have you under….Nothing to say? Fine. Let's play a game, shall we?”

She remained silent, but he could see that her breathing was becoming erratic. He knew she was shutting down. 

“If I yell at you and call you names, what are you going to do about it? Hm?”

Silence. 

“If I get in your face like this, what do you do Xilä?” He asked harshly, as he closed the distance between them.

“If I grab you and shake you, what do you do?” He gripped her arms in a firm but gentle hold. “Look at me Xilä, what are you going to do about it?!” 

“Stop. Please- I- I don’t like this game.”

“We’re not playing right now sweetheart! You need to wake up! You let your father treat you like shit!”

“N- no,” she whispered.

“Yes, you do.”

“No.”

“Get mad Xi.”

“NO.”

“Come on. Do something!”

“NO!”

“Yell. Scream. Hit me dammit!”

WHAP! 

She slapped her hands against his chest hard. “Let me go!” She hissed angrily as she shoved him.

His grip on her fell away at another shove and furious tears filled her eyes as she began yelling at him. 

“Stop it! Stop it! I hate you!” Shove. “I HATE YOU.” Shove. “I hate you so much!” With one last shove she began to hit, slap and punch his chest, screaming curses of hate at him. 

Her fists beating against him caused no actual pain to him, but he could see the anguish it was causing her. Over and over she pummelled him and he let her at it. This was good, he thought- she needed this.

When the fight left her, she sagged against his chest- fingers tethered in his warriors belt for balance as she breathed heavily. He was shocked to see that her face was dry. Not one single tear had fallen.

“Xi,” he cupped her cheeks and raised her face. “Look at me please... Eyes, Xilä.”

She peered up at him looking so broken, it tugged at his heart. 

“Hey, it’s okay. You can cry.”

She sniffled, “But I can’t...It’s a Na’vi’s sign of weakness, remember?”

“No. No sweetheart it’s not. I am telling you right now it’s okay to cry. Forget whatever bullshit your excuse of a father has-”

“Neteyam.” The moment the first tear fell, it was like a dam breaking. 

Her head fell against him and she cried, bitterly.

“I’ve got you, I’ve got you,” he soothed, drawing her closer, stroking her hair a few times before cupping the back of her head with his large palm as she sobbed silently. 

He held her for a long time, whispering soft words in her ear, letting her have her moment. 

When her shoulders finally stopped shaking, he murmured, “You did good sweetheart. I’m proud of you.”

She looked up at him with puffy eyes, a purple nose and stained cheeks. “I don’t actually hate you. I don’t know why I said that,” she rasped. 

He chuckled, “I know you don’t…and I don’t think you meant it for me,” he said, wiping away one last escaping tear.

“Oh,” she replied, understanding what he meant. 

“We’re going to have to work on your punching skills though,” he teased, rubbing a palm over a pec. 

She gasped, horrified, pressing her palms against his tear soaked chest in worry. “Oh my Eywa…I didn’t hurt you did I?” 

“Not even a little, we’ll fix it though, don't worry. You’ll be a badass in no time.”

“Bad-ass…and that’s a good thing?” 

“Oh definitely,” he replied, stepping back to pick up her discarded practice bow. “Now, are you up to giving this another try?”

She wiped her cheeks, determination peaking through as she strode forward to claim the weapon. 

They had a breakthrough that day. Pretty much after that, there was a shift between the two. It wasn’t an instant fix of course, but in the following week, Neteyam noticed the subtle changes between them- the changes in her. 

She no longer shied away from his touch or accidental brushes. She also took his teasing or tough corrections in stride and would occasionally jibe back at him. 

Xilä trusted him.

~

Tonight was Xilä’s first communal feast. To say she was nervous was an understatement but Neteyam thought it was time- she had put it off more than enough- she needed to socialize outside of her small circle. 

She'd been here for two months already!

“You ready?”

“Mhm.”

He smiled at her anxious fidgeting. “Xi. It's just dinner alright?”

“Right,” she nodded. 

The clearing they entered was packed with Na’vis, Avatars and humans. Clusters of friends and families happily chatting and laughing as they ate. Neteyam was right, there was no segregation. 

She stuck close to him as he weaved his way through the seated crowd. 

Neteyam spotted his brother joking around with his friends and made a beeline for them. “Skxawngs,” he greeted them all, with a smirk as he crouched in front of his brother. 

“Hey bro. I seriously don’t know how you two haven’t met yet but this is Xilä,” he tugged on her hand for her to crouch next to him and get comfortable, his tail running along her ankle encouragingly. “Xi, this is my brother, Lo’ak.”

Lo’ak jerked his chin in acknowledgment, barely glancing in her direction. “Hey man, where the hell have you been? We had training with dad. He’s pissed.”

“I know but there was an accident on my patrol shift, I got tied up. I’ll make up for it tomorrow,” he responded, trying to brush it off.

“He said he wants to talk to you,” Lo’ak said, jerking his chin towards their father.

Neteyam nodded and looked back to scan the crowd. “Xi listen, I hate to leave you right now but I’m going to be just there for a second okay?” He pointed over to where Jake Sully and his wife were seated. 

“Okay,” she replied, staring at him. 

“Okay, okay?” He asked, double checking, reaching out to give her hand a little squeeze. 

“Yes,” she replied with one of her beaming smiles. 

“Lo’ak will keep you company, right bro?” Neteyam jokingly ruffled his head and the younger brother pushed him away with a scowl, grumbling a “not a fucking babysitter” under his breath, but she heard anyway. 

Xilä couldn’t help but follow Neteyam with her eyes as he made his way to his parents. She felt anxiety slowly creeping the moment he’d left her side...but this was good right? She had to learn to not always rely on him. 

“....so pale and look at her ears-”

“Nah man look at her eyes.”

“...such a freak.” 

“I dunno, she could be kinda pretty if you squint.” 

Xi bit her lip as she heard the obvious whispers of Lo’ak’s friends muttering and snickering among themselves. 

“Shut the hell up up assholes!” Lo’ak hissed at them before turning back to her. “...Aren’t you gonna eat?” 

She shook her head in response and looked down at her feet so she could hide behind her curtain of hair, tucking her knee into her cheek. 

Lo’ak sighed out loud as if annoyed. He grabbed a large leaf then began filling it with some of the dishes he and his friends were sharing out of, then scooted closer to her and nudged her thigh. 

“Look, I’m sorry about them. They're just being skxawngs, I’ll talk to them. Have a bite, I’m sure you’re starving. If my brother’s the one training you, it probably means you burned a shit load of calories. I should know,” he joked. 

“Thank you,” she said with a forced smile as she accepted the meal. Lo’ak was so very different from his brother she thought. 

The food before her was unlike what she was usually served in the healing tents- although still extremely delicious, Mo’at had had her on a strict nutritious eating plan. Even the meals Salveen was now preparing for her were in keeping with the healer’s orders.

She took a hesitant bite of the meat and instantly lit up. It was probably the most delicious thing she ever had in her life. She tasted the cooked fruit next and up went her tail- sailing happily. 

“You act like you’ve never had food before,” he said mockingly yet amused by her behaviour. 

Xi licked her lips and deflated a little. She had forgotten she was in public for a minute there. 

“You don’t like me very much, do you?” She asked. 

He seemed genuinely surprised by her straightforwardness, so he returned the gesture. “Not really, no.” 

She glanced over at Neteyam for probably the tenth time since he was gone. “Well that’s okay. I’m used to it, but at least you’re being honest upfront. What do you call this meat? It’s good.” 

Lo’ak frowned. He didn’t expect that response. “…Uh, it’s fish not meat,” he said offhandedly,  “and what do you mean you’re used to it? Do people usually not like you or something?”

She swallowed another bite of the fish, deciding it was officially her favourite. “Well yes, they usually do. It is the way it has always been. That is why I am used to it,” she shrugged.

“The hell…” he muttered. “I’m sure you're exaggerating right now…you’re saying it’s always been that people don’t like you? That’s a fucking lie if I ever heard one…what about back home? In your clan? No friends your age?”

“There aren’t many Na’vis my age back there and if you really think about it, who wants to befriend the daughter of the man they all already hate?”

Xi hummed when she ate another bite, “Do they serve this fish every night? I like it.”  

Lo’ak stared at her incredulously. He had never been so wrong about a person in his life he thought foolishly.  

He’d met her father numerous times since their arrival two months ago and decided that he was a foul sad excuse for a man- no wonder his people had shun him. He’d seen the way the man was slowly testing his father’s patience and wondered why he was even allowed to stay in the first place. 

Lo’ak heard the rumours of the strangle wild girl and he had to admit maybe he did judge too quickly. He had flat out refused every time Spider invited him along to visit her when she was staying under the watch of his grandmother. 

He guessed he could chalk it up to being childish because it seemed everyone in his life had suddenly taken an instant liking to the strange girl.

She was all they talked about at home for almost a month straight.

His parents were constantly asking for updates about her health from his grandmother and then it was them always asking Neteyam about her lessons. Lo'ak purposely zoned out any conversations once he heard the words Xi or Xilä. 

Even Tuk, Spider, Kiri had all befriended her with no hesitation- he didn’t get it. He didn’t try to. 

Quite simply put…Lo’ak was jealous.  

“My brother obviously likes you, he spends all day with you,” he said, trying to show her that she was wrong.

Xi frowned, feeling a tad guilty. “Your brother has no choice to spend his days with me, your father appointed him as my-”

“My brother likes you. Trust me alright,” he said with an eye roll. He did a double take when he spotted something on her arm as she raised it to swat at a flying insect. 

“So where’d you get the bruise?” He pushed, popping a handful of sweetened seeds into his mouth.  

“It’s nothing,” she replied, shifting so that the almost faded mark was hidden from view- it was barely noticeable anymore, it surprised her that he could even see it.

“Your father do that a lot? Leave bruises?” 

She frowned, “I thought you didn't like me. Why do you care?” Xi was annoyed by his invasiveness- they had just met for Eywa sake, who even asked questions like that to people they didn’t like? 

“Because. I changed my mind. I like you. I think we should be friends,” he said with a wild grin.

“What?” She exclaimed, her head snapping towards him. “You- you want to be my friend?” She asked, confused. “Just like that? Why?”

He shrugged. “Why not? I think it would be a good idea anyway. Freaks should stay together, no?”

“Freaks?” She frowned. She’d heard the word freak, whispered behind her back before. Lo’ak’s friends had said the same thing not even ten minutes ago. 

“Yeah, like a weirdo- not normal,” he smiled, wiggling his fingers at her. 

She gasped- just noticing. “You have an extra finger!” She cried, reaching out to touch, then immediately pulling back, sheepishly. 

Lo’ak laughed out loud at her reaction and she felt herself flush as a few people looked their way. 

“Yeah, got an extra toe too,” he said, showing her. 

~

Neteyam glanced back at the sound of his brother’s laugh. He and Xilä were both grinning. Lo’ak was obviously making her laugh too from the way he could see her shoulders shaking. He was glad that they were getting along. 

“Neteyam.” Fe’ska, one of his mother’s good friends and a respected member of their council, crouched next to him, as he stooped before his parents, chatting with them. “Forgive me for intruding,” she smiled, glancing at his parents and then him. 

“You are always welcomed Fe’ska,” Netiri said, squeezing her friends hand in greeting, Jake nodded politely.  

“I was wondering whether you had an answer as yet Neteyam…about what we discussed a few moons ago,” she shot Neteyiri and Jake an apologetic look. 

“I am not rushing of course, it is just..my Leati is quite eager for the match and I admit my husband and I are too. The council of course will also be relieved to know that you are in a secure match and that as Jake's heir- on the right path as future Olo'eyktan.”

Three pairs of eyes fell upon him expectantly and Neteyam swallowed. Every sentence that came out of Fe’ska’s mouth had him itching to flee. 

“I apologize, I hadn’t given it any further thought yet but I promise I will try to,” Neteyam said dutifully. 

“Well, that is all I ask. Leati will be most happy to hear from you. You know she can be a bit shy,” she laughed. 

Neteyam chuckled at that, because in truth, Leati, Fe’ska’s daughter was the least shy person he had ever met. 

When Fe’ska eventually left, his mother shot him a disappointed look. “Have you truly not decided yet? Leati is a lovely girl. What is taking you so long?” 

“Neytiri,” Jake murmured in disagreement and she huffed but nodded. 

Neteyam’s ears folded downward, he hated disappointing his parents. “I am sorry mother, I only want to be sure.” 

Neytiri caressed her son’s cheek. “A bond between a man and a woman is for life. There is nothing wrong with wanting to be sure. I am sorry if I made you feel pressured.” 

“It’s fine,” he said, standing. “I’m going to have my meal, I will see you back at home.” 

Jake and Neytiri bore matching frowns of concern at their son's retreating back. 

“Kum-po-tuh,” Xilä mimicked, trying her best to enunciate. 

“Better. What is a computer?”

“A device used to store or share or create information- day-ta.” Xi frowned. “Wait so if it does that then is it not the same thing as the tahbleet? How do they look so different yet do the same thing?” she asked, confused looking at the strange device he’d shown her not even five minutes ago. 

“The tablet. And yeah, you’re right…Think of it like a leaf and a bowl- we use them both to eat but yet they are very different. See? Both devices can do the same yet they are different…”

She grinned up at him with a little tilt of her head and he found himself returning the gesture. He realized she did that a lot more now. Smile. She laughed and giggled a lot too and he seemed to want to hear it all the time. It was his favourite sound and her nose would scrunch up in the cutest way too. 

“Is that funny to you?” he grinned, poking her side and getting a giggle in response. 

“A little,” she said- her nose scrunching up just the way he liked it. 

As they strolled further into the empty lab, she ran forward, in awe. With wrapped attention at each new thing she saw, she asked him question after question. 

Spotting Grace, Xi moved to peer through the machine housing the floating Na’vi. “Kiri’s mother,” she said softly. “Hi Grace,” she whispered.

Neteyam observed Xilä fixated, “She told you?”

“Yes, she said she wanted to introduce us…Grace is so beautiful. Kiri looks just like her,” she murmured, pressing her palms against the glass.

“You two getting on okay?” asked Norm who walked in, in his Avatar body. 

Xi clammed up and shuffled closer to Neteyam as the man drew nearer. Neteyam fought an amused smirk when she suddenly turned shy, reaching out to fiddle with a loose thread on the side of his warrior belt to avoid the newcomer. 

“Yeah, Norm we’re good. We’re exploring the labs today. Hey since you’re here, can you show her what you worked on? The research on Li’ona?”  

“Hell yeah! It’s Xi right? Well, welcome to my world,” he said with his arms stretched out as he turned to walk to the other side of the room. “If you’ll follow me-” 

A small hand clutched his fingers and Neyetam almost stumbled when he realized it was Xilä. His head snapped to hers and she looked him right in the eyes with a little smile- she was nervous. 

He squeezed her fingers in response and gave her an encouraging expression. “You got this,” he mouthed silently. 

If Norm thought it was weird they held hands, he didn’t show it. 

“So this is a map of Pandora.” He typed into a computer and a holographic map appeared. “And this…is Li’ona.”

“Wow,” Xi whispered in awe of the amazing technology, taking a step forward. 

Neteyam immediately felt the loss when she released his hand to have a closer look, he wanted to snatch it right back up.

Norm pointed out a few things to her on the map then went on a long winded rave about “climate change” and “precipitation”, “droughts” and something called, “atmospheric conditions.” 

Suffice to say it all went right over her head. 

She did perk up once more when he started speaking normally again. 

“-so yeah we’re basically stumped. I did talk to some of the Omatikaya elders to see if anything like this ever happened in their time but they all say the same thing.”

“And what is that?” she asked intrigued, her ears twitching as she stared at the oldly dressed Avatar. 

“They say Li’ona’s been abandoned by Eywa. They think the people have dishonoured her in some way- and I mean, I’m kinda willing to bet on that at this point. There’s literally no other scientific explanation for the cease of rains. Over twenty fives years of no rain? That sounds like Eywa’s doing to me,” he shrugged helplessly. 

“Oh….Well, thank you for showing me Norm and thank you for all your hard work.” 

He lit up from her thanks. “Oh, yeah. Anytime. It’s no prob-lemo,” he winked. 

Momentarily distracted, he turned back to the monitor to type something. 

Xi pursed her lips in contemplation, there was a guilty feeling bubbling in her chest. 

“Hey, what’s wrong?” Neteyam asked quietly as he stood beside her. His hand crept under her hair to cup her neck gently, thumb brushing below her ear. 

She turned and stared up at him with those brilliant orbs of hers. “I just realized something ‘Teyam and I feel guilty about it,” she whispered, clutching his wrist. “You will think I am terrible.”

He frowned. “I could never think that Xilä. Never, alright?” 

“I do not care.”

“Hm?” His frown deepened- not understanding. 

“About Li’ona I mean. I do not care about them anymore. I do not care what will happen to the people left. I do not care if Eywa has deserted them. I do not care if their lands never flourish once more. There is nothing in here,” she said, laying her free palm against her heart. “I should care, but I don’t.”

“Then don’t,” Neteyam said, seriously. “And don’t feel guilty about it either, okay? You don’t have to care if you don’t want to. This is your home now anyway.” 

Touched by his words, she stepped forward and hugged him in response- her forehead slotting into the space between his pec and shoulder blade, slim arms wrapping around his waist. 

Norm, catching their sweet moment, grinned and wiggled his eyebrows at Neteyam over Xi’s head. 

Neteyam simply rolled his eyes at him and hugged Xi closer without care, leaning down to hide his smile in her hair. She felt perfect in his arms.

The rest of their visit was eventful. Norm cracked jokes with Xilä and got her to open up, he showed her how the Avatar bodies worked, then introduced himself to her in his human form. They even managed to practise some English together. 

“That was fun actually,” she chirped as Neteyam walked her back to Salveen and Jxo’s. “Heh-lo how ah ew,” she practised, curling her index finger around his pinky so she could swing their arms together as they strolled.  

“I am fine, thank you. How are you?” he smirked, enjoying her little giggle. 

“I am ha-peee too-nite,” she grinned, looking around in wonderment at the woodspirits  littered in the air. 

He stared at her as she twirled away, reaching her hands up for a woodspirit to land in her palms. 

There was no one else but the two of them in that moment- she was all he saw. 

“......I am happy too,” he admitted. And it was the truth. 

Neteyam was completely content. 

He was happy. 

~

Xi grinned as she checked out the cards in her hands. 

“You’ve got a terrible poker face Xilä,” Lo’ak said with a smirk, and Spider snorted in response. 

“I can’t help it! Don’t look at me then.”

“That’s not how it works, Xi,” he grinned, “you have to pay attention to your opponent’s tells.” 

“Okay, well pretend I am not grinning then,” she said, raising the cards to try and hide her face without success- she was having fun, how could she possibly not smile? 

Both boys cackled at her antics. 

Her and Neteyam’s lessons were on hold for the day because he had been called in for an important meeting with the council. 

Although he did still come over that morning and ate breakfast with her, which made her quite happy. But admittedly- she truly missed him. She already didn’t like whenever they had to part ways every afternoon after her lessons ended. 

“Can we play Go Fish instead?” Tuk pouted, pushing her hand of cards away. “I don’t like poker.” 

“After this round Tuk, we’re teaching Xi a very important life lesson here.” 

Spider nodded solemnly in agreement. “Exactly. Bluffing is the key to a successful life…the winnings are pretty great also,” he said with a grin from ear to ear as he slammed his cards on the table then proceeded to pull the pile of takings towards him. 

Those winnings included a mismatched collection of a small whittled figurine, a few of Salveen’s famous sari cakes and some pretty colourful glass stones from the river.  

Lo’ak sighed at his loss, tossing his losing cards down too. “Alright. One more round. All or nothing.” 

The guys had a day off and so they decided to pop in on her for a while before they went off to do their exploring. They came armed ready with a pilfered deck of cards they said they “borrowed from Norm,” and one very excited Tuktirey who had followed her brother all the way here. 

Tuk had finally grown bored enough it seemed. She wandered closer to Xilä, and began playing in her hair, twisting and braiding the strands with clumsy but determined little fingers- a tiny tongue poking out of her mouth in concentration. 

“Is my brother still being a hard-ass with you?” Lo’ak asked, as he shuffled the deck. “He’s tough as heck when he runs our drills. Half the team usually hates him by the time we’re done.”

“Sometimes,” Xi responded, careful to keep her head still for Tuk, “but I know he means well. He’s a great teacher really, I enjoy our lessons.”

He and Spider shared a look. “Yeah okay I’ll take that as a no then.” 

“What do you mean?” she frowned as she accepted her dished out cards, fanning them out the way Spider taught her to. 

“Nothing,” he sang with a knowing grin. 

Spider snickered, “Ignore him Xi, he’s just trying to stir up something he has no business trying to. Alright you’re up.” He nodded at her to start the game. 

One more round turned into two, which turned to four and soon they had practically spent almost all morning sitting around Salveen and Jxo’s table as they bickered and joked with each other. 

Tuk ran off a few minutes ago to raid her stash of beads at home so that she could make Xi’s hair “extra beautiful” which made Xi laugh. She’d truly grown fond of the six year old and her silliness. 

Although they had gotten off to a rocky start, she and Lo’ak became fast friends, much to Neteyam’s dismay at times. Lo’ak could be rebellious and wild and in true Lo’ak fashion, he was always trying to find a way to include her in his hijinks. 

One time last month he had taken her along with him and Spider to practise their shots. Shots, she soon realized, meant using a human invention called a machine gun, and not her silly little practice bow and arrows. 

To say Neteyam was livid about the entire ordeal was a joke. When he found them in the clearing they'd snuck off too, he immediately grabbed the gun Lo’ak had been teaching her to hold and shoved it into his brother's chest. He all but snarled at Lo’ak and Spider, followed by a slew of very creative curses. 

With one last, “what the hell is wrong with you two?” he entwined his fingers with hers and dragged her out of there with a disappointed, “seriously sweetheart? What were you thinking going along with those skxawngs?” 

Lo’ak and Spider, took Neteyam’s vexation in stride, calling out a series of, “You’re no fun bro!” and “Don’t worry Xi, you’ll get a turn next time!”

Before she knew it five months had flown by. Her circle of friends and acquaintances had widened, she no longer felt uncomfortable around the crowds at dinnertime, or nervous to walk through Home Camp. People would stop her to engage in conversation, or invite her to events. 

She even went to her third communion for one of Salveen’s friends' grandsons just last week.

On an afternoon after Neteyam usually dropped her off, if she wasn’t at Salveen’s side helping to prepare the dinner feast with the other cooks, she was at the healer tents, unofficially studying under Mo’at’s wing. 

The two women had quickly become the mother figures she had always wanted while Jxo, the gruff but sweet elderly man became the father figure she never knew existed. 

One day Kiri had expressed to her that she too never had many girl friends- if any. Pretty much after that they’d usually have a weekly sleepover or two, which involved a lot of giggling and gossiping which Kiri described as “girl talk”.

Neteyam usually got chastised for trying to worm his way into Kiri’s sectioned off room, under the pretence of “just checking in” to which Kiri would sass back, “You had her all day, she’s mine now. Get out.”

Jake and Neytiri were another story entirely. They were both intimidating to say the least, yet they treated her as if she were already one of their own- as if their son wasn’t still training her to learn their ways. 

Jake had her laughing so hard one night, tears leaked from her eyes as he told her stories about his own experience learning the Omatikaya ways- about his own clumsiness and accidents. Even about his “strict teacher” who seemed to have the motto “learn trying or die.” 

Neytiri had simply rolled her eyes fondly at her husband and responded by saying, “he is exaggerating Xi.” 

In those following months Xilä had only seen her father from afar a handful of times. Not once had he come to visit and she found that didn’t care. 

Because life was good and she was happy. 

Xilä was at peace. 

She had found her home. 

~

The Omatikaya’s forest echoed with the sounds of life……and grunts.  

Xi growled as she tried to punch another blow at her attacker, failing from a clumsy trip and falling to the forest floor with an, “Umpf!”

Neteyam flicked his hair back- braids swaying dramatically as he shot her a disappointed look. “You’re moving too erratically, brisk deliberate moments remember? Stop second guessing yourself.”

She scowled, as she panted. They’d been at it for hours now. How hadn't he broken a sweat yet? He wasn’t even out of breath! 

“You’re sloppy today. Are you practising your breathing exercises? Because it sure doesn’t sound like it. You’re not even trying at this point Xilä.”

“I am trying!” she snapped, “but you keep blocking my hits.”

Hands on his hips, he pursed his lips unimpressed. “Xilä-”

“I know I know, my attacker wouldn’t care. Can’t we go back to archery? I like that better than when we do hand to hand combat.” 

“No. Now get up, let’s go again.” 

“But I'm good at that one! You said it yourself…natural talent.”

“Xilä.” His tone was firm. “Can we get this done already?”

She frowned up at him, from her sprawled position on the ground. “Why are you so prickly today?”

He huffed. “Prickly?” 

“Yes! All day you have been prickly! Practically since you picked me up this morning! You were rude to Salveen when she asked you to stay for breakfast, you keep muttering strange things under your breath when you think I can’t hear, you’ve got a permanent scowl on your face- hence I say prickly. You are brooding Neteyam…and not very nice at all if you ask me.”

“Good, I'm glad you are finally learning that I am not nice. I never claimed to be,” he hissed. “Now get up…please.”

She obeyed, dusting her hands off as she shot him a concerned look. “Are you alright ‘Teyam? Has- has something happened?” she asked, shuffling closer to him. 

“No. I’m fine,” he said shortly. “Assume position, we will try the same sequence again.”

“No.”

“Xilä! For Eywa sake will you just- !” 

“You want me to complete this lesson?”

“Yes!” he hissed impatiently.  

“And aren’t we friends?”

“Wha- God Xi. Yes okay?!” 

“Then be my friend and just tell me if something is bothering you. We will get nowhere with you being like this.”

Neteyam slumped his shoulders and hung his head with a snicker. He couldn’t help shooting her a proud look. Gone was the timid little Na’vi who would flinch at every move he made. Despite the situation, he was quite pleased that she was comfortable enough to stand up to him like this- to say no. 

“Yes Xi. Something is bothering me, alright? I didn’t realize I was taking it out on others. I’ll stop now.”

She squinted at him with the tilt of a head. “Do you want to talk about it?” 

“No…..maybe,” he said indecisively. 

“Well I want to talk about it,” she decided. 

“……Fine. I tell you and then we finish this lesson, agreed?”

“Agreed,” she echoed, biting down on her smile of success.  

He walked over and casually leaned his side against a tall, thick plant, brushing off specs of wet moss from the front of his loincloth. 

She followed him and did the same, fighting hard to not glance at the hard panes of muscle on his abdomen. She did that a lot lately- she didn’t need him catching on.  

“I’m sorry if I’ve been prickly,” he said sincerely before continuing, “I didn’t like what the council had to say in my meeting yesterday.” 

“Oh. Are they upset with something you’ve done?” she asked, concerned. 

“Mmm, more like something I haven’t done yet,” he said, reaching out to remove a small twig that was tangled in her braid. Her hair had gotten longer, he noticed. 

“Well that’s not cryptic at all,” she sassed. 

He scoffed at her response, sending a flick to her thigh with his tail. “Your friendship with Spider and my brother keeps worrying me more and more every day.”

She grinned. “Sorry. Okay, okay, continue.”

“I have an important decision to make soon,” he said, turning serious again. “It’s impending and I’m unsure what to do about it. There are a lot of expectations riding on this and… depending on the choice I make, I will either please many people and make myself unhappy… or make myself happy but disappoint many.”

Her face softened and she reached out to hook her index finger around his large pinky in comfort. “That sucks. I’m sorry, ‘Teyam.”

He shrugged, with a sad smile. “Well it’s to be expected. I am the chief’s son after all,” he joked self deprecatingly. 

“It must be tough, having all that responsibility…it seems like a lot of pressure if you ask me.” She reached up with her other hand to smooth a finger against the frown on his face. “You get a little crinkle right here every time you worry. I don’t like it,” she murmured. 

He grinned at that. 

“Now see…so much better already,” she said, lighting up at his expression. 

He let out a breathy laugh and she found herself liking it much more than she probably should. As her eyes traced over his now relaxed features, she felt a little swoop in her tummy and she found that she could not look away. 

“Thank you. I needed that,” he said, holding her gaze. 

“Needed what?” she asked distractedly. 

His attention flickered down to her lips fleetingly when he heard her change in tone. He blinked just realizing how close they were standing together, how easy it would be for him to-

He shook his head, as if that would erase the sudden thought in his mind. “You know, to talk about it, get it out- what I was feeling…A good laugh always helps too,” his speech slowed as he continued to stare.  

Their locked gazes turned heated and the air was charged- both feeling the same thing. 

Neteyam kept flickering between her pouty lips and brilliant eyes while she stared up at him as if he hung the moon itself. 

“Well you know the saying… ” she murmured, and he nearly groaned out loud at the sound of her voice, it had turned low, almost husky. 

“What saying?” he asked vaguely, unaware he was leaning in. 

“What are friends for?…Spider taught it to me,” she said, in near whisper. 

“Mhm, friends are the best…” he replied, his tone matching hers- he wasn’t sure he was even aware of what he was saying anymore. 

Neteyam tried. He truly did. 

Yet he couldn’t help himself could he? 

Because the next thing he knew, he was shuffling closer, caging her against the massive stem of the plant with a hand above her head. She inhaled deeply and her heartbeat sped up as he tilted downward- their faces a mere inches apart. 

“Neteyam,” she whispered almost inaudibly, wetting her lips in anticipation. 

The moment he brushed a featherlight kiss against her lips, her eyes fluttered shut. He cupped her cheek and kissed her tenderly, as if she were delicate- breakable. 

It was over before she knew it and the soft expression he shot her as he pulled away caused the little swoop in her tummy to somersault.

He cleared his throat as he straightened up, eyes diverted. Awkwardly scratching the back of his head he gestured to the clearing. “We should um- are you ready to finish the lesson?”

She grinned, and followed him with a little spring in her step. “If we must.”

~

It was later that week after a long morning on the trails and while they munched on the meal he packed for them that he finally broached a topic he knew she was daunting. 

“The next Iknimaya ceremony is in the next two moons,” he stated simply, after he had his final bite of food.

She froze mid chew, cheeks a bit puffy, from the food in her mouth, tail slowed from its happy little wag. “So?” 

He held a laugh- her new found sass was too much for him sometimes. “We’re almost getting closer to the end of your lessons, Xi.”

Xilä didn’t like where he was going with this already. 

“Look I know you don’t like flying, but I don’t think you should rule out all your opportunit-”

“Your mother said I didn’t need to perform the ceremony to complete my lessons and secure my place,” she said panicked. 

“And you don’t, that’s still a factor,” he soothed, his tail circling her outstretched ankle in comfort.

“Then why do you want me to do it?”

“Because I think you can. I want to help you face your fears.”

She contemplated his words. “I don’t mind never having to fly again and in any case, don’t only warriors and hunters have ikrans? Isn’t Iknimaya only for-”

“Not necessarily no. Many others went through the rites for various reasons. Whether to prove it to themselves or- look it doesn’t matter. Kiri’s got one,” he pointed out. “…but then again she is a special case.” 

Trying to derail the topic she asked, “How is she a special case?”

“Because she did not have to struggle like anyone else. My sister simply walked into a nest of ikrans and asked one to claim her.”

Xi gaped, impressed. “Is that because of her special connection with Eywa?”

Neteyam nodded. “Now come on Xi, tell me what you think?”

Xi swallowed another bite and cleared her throat. “I don’t know ‘Teyam, can’t you just let me complete my lessons without it? I definitely know I won’t choose warrior or hunter and I don’t mind having a fear of flying…. So we can skip it. Please?”

Neteyam snorted, and released her ankle. “Nope,” he said, popping the P with a devilish smirk as he took a swig of water from their shared water pouch. He stretched out on his back against the forest floor, one hand propped behind his head.

“Why not?” she whined. 

“Because Xi, I already told you. I think you have it in you,” he shrugged, closing his eyes contentedly. “I’m pushing you. Deal with it.”

Abandoning her leaf wrapped meal, she crept closer to him. “Neteyam.” 

He was ignoring her, but the hint of a smirk and the twitch of an ear told her he was enjoying himself. 

“Neteyam,” she called again, kneeling at his side, peering closer as if it would make him open his eyes. She huffed at his attics, hiding her own smile. He could be silly when he was ready, and seeing him like this in these little moments made her feel giddy. 

With a serge of courage tinged with curiosity, she leaned in- balanced with a palm to his chest and pressed her lips to his. His eyes shot open in shock but he did not move away. If anything he closed his eyes again and kissed her right back, one large palm anchoring in her hair. 

This kiss, unlike their first unspoken one, was exploratory. 

She paid attention to what he did, how he moved, trying to mimic his actions with her own lips. Xi sighed against him when he tugged her closer, tilting his head to the right while she moved to the left. 

Neteyam hummed against her lips, she could feel his smile against hers. When she pulled back she licked her lips- slightly dazed. The full blown heated gazed he laid on her caused the stirring between her legs to pulse. 

“What are you trying to do sweetheart?” he taunted, squinting up at her suspiciously. “Are you trying to bribe me?”

“What? N- wait…is it working?” she asked hopefully. 

Tossing his head back, he cracked up loudly. “Not even a little Xi. We’ll start training next week. Now come on, you're supposed to be practising your English.” 

She pouted petulantly. “I do not like you today,” she said in perfect English.

Neteyam grinned. “Well I like you,” he teased as he sat up, reaching out to pull her close by the nape of her neck. And even though he knew he shouldn’t have, even though he knew it should have never happened before in the first place, he kissed her. 

They ended up not getting any English lessons done that afternoon. They sat and made out until it was way past the time for them to get back. 

He had to stifle his amusement when he swiped his tongue against her lips for the first time, she was shocked to say the least, judging by her little surprised squeak. 

Then when he licked into her mouth- his tongue tangling with hers, she had pulled away looking completely scandalized by what he had done. Her facial expression alone had caused him to exhale a laugh as he grinned into her cheek. 

And although she was momentarily shocked, she was quickly leaning in for more- gasping when he began to bite and suck on her bottom lip.

She was fucking adicting he thought- all sweet and delicious, it was difficult for him to stop. So he didn’t. 

When they finally arrived back at her tent, that afternoon, Salveen had made him bend so she could reach to smack him upside the head like a naughty little Na’vi. 

She scolded him for not only his rudeness towards her that morning but also for bringing Xilä back home so late. 

He hid his smirk behind a cough when she asked, “What in Eywa’s name were you two doing for so long? Xilä and I have plans.”

Thank goodness for the elder’s terrible attention span. She moved to throw on a beaded shawl the exact moment Xi had turned a pretty shade of purple, unable to conceal her reaction like him. 

He pressed a quick kiss against her cheek in goodbye while the elder’s back was still turned, loving the way her blush deepened. 

As he made a dash out the exit, he could hear Salveen’s concerned fussing over Xilä. “Xi, darling are you unwell? You look quite flushed.”

Neteyam went easy on his trainee students that evening for the first time ever. 

“Sweetheart you’re going to get us caught if you don’t quit it,” Neteyam hissed, biting the tip of Xi’s ear in rebuke.

“Sor-mmm!” she yelped loudly when he sucked her short lobe into his mouth.

“Xilä,” he warned again.

“I can’t help it, okay? You keep doing things that make me- !” he cut her off and she purred happily when he moved to continue his assault on her lips.

Neteyam swallowed another one of her moans with an eager kiss, fingers tightening their grip on her outer thighs before trailing higher under her skirt to smooth over the flesh there.

Her hips rolled, trying to worm their way closer to his, but he kept a firm hold, preventing her from feeling just how badly she was affecting him.

“Why do you taste so fucking good?” he growled, licking and biting his way down her neck.

“Wait wait wait,” she panted, trying and failing to push him away. “You can’t leave a mark like last time. Kiri wouldn’t let it go if she saw another one and you know I’m a terrible liar.”

“Mmm, fine,” he mumbled against the skin he had sucked into his mouth a few seconds ago. “No promises,” he said, nipping her collar bone, causing her to arch with a hiss.

In the few weeks since their first make out session, Xilä and Neteyam’s friendship had completely blurred the lines from platonic to increasingly sensual.

At first, the day after it happened, Neteyam had put his foot down and said they couldn’t ever do it again……the kissing that was, and she, although disheartened by the news, had agreed.

But Neteyam was weak.

By the end of that very same day, he was wound tight and ready to snap. During their entire lesson he was a ball of frustration and irritability. Being in close contact with Xilä was too much temptation for him to handle apparently.

And before she knew it, he was ripping her practice dagger from her hand, caging her in and bending at the waist to claim her lips.

Pretty much since then, they both made terrible terrible excuses to find some way or the other to kiss or make out. Xilä also had a sneaky suspicion he was using those said kisses to bribe or reward her during her Iknimaya preparedness lessons- which he of course, down right denied.

Neteyam’s favourite thing as of late however, was jumping out at random to drag her into whatever hiding spot he was in.

Like now for example. They were currently in a small storage tent, hidden by a wall of chopped wood used for the cook’s fires.

He sat with his back leaned on said wall while Xi straddled his lap, trying to inch her body closer and closer to his. But Neteyam, being the only somewhat level headed one of the two, always kept their lower halves as distant as possible. He knew he’d be goner the moment she touched him.

When a third breathy moan escaped her he pulled away, face stretched as if in pain. He was aching- badly.

“What’s wrong?” she frowned, smoothing her hands up to grip his thick biceps.

“Nothing,” he said, pecking her lips. “We should probably head back now,” he suggested, getting to his feet easily with her in high his arms. “I have to finish some arrangements for later tonight and you have a healer lesson soon, remember?”

“But I don’t want to get back yet,” she whined, tightening her arms and thighs around his neck and sides when he tried to put her down.

He smirked and gave her butt a playful smack. “And neither do I sweetheart, but I have quickly learned that you clearly have no self control for stopping, which means I unfortunately always have to. We’d never get anything done if it weren’t for me.”

“That’s rude. I have self control!”

He raised an eyebrow, glancing down at their current position- her still tightly clinging to him, while her tail was locked around one of his arms.

“Fine,” she said offended, leaning in to give him a final parting kiss.

She unhooked her legs and slid down his front with a scowl, but her offence was momentarily diminished when she felt something poke her upper stomach.

Xi turned a vibrant shade of purple when she saw the obvious bulge poking her but the look she gave him when she glanced back up had him twitching in his loincloth.

It was fucking sinful.

Stepping back, he clenched his jaw and shook his head profusely at her. “Nuh-uh. Nope. No, Xilä,” he said sternly, pushing her away with a palm to her stomach, trying to create as much distance as possible.

She frowned. “But I haven’t even-”

“Your face is telling me everything I need to know sweetheart. And I’m telling you no. So march your sweet little ass outside right now or I swear to Eywa-”

She lit up. “You think my butt is sweet?”

Neteyam groaned out loud in frustration, wiping his palms down his face. “For fucks sake Xilä, I swear you are literally going to be the death of me! One of these days they're going to find my body sprawled out somewhere and not know how I died.”

She was too good he thought, too innocent and sweet for him sometimes. Although a small dark secret side of him relished in it- most days he felt as if he were corrupting her. Which was why he tried his hardest to keep things as controlled as possible.

Nothing but kissing, he told her- from day one. That was the rule- although it was slowly losing its hold. Everyday she kept pushing him and tempting him. It was only a matter of time before one or the other had enough of holding back.

“Alright alright, sheesh. I’m going.” She shot him a pouty disgruntled look then turned to leave, tail swinging low.

Before she could cross the threshold however, his fingers circled her wrist to tug her back, while his other hand cupped her jaw turning it to face him.

She smiled against his soft apologetic kiss, savouring the taste of him as their tongues fused.

Going onto the balls of her feet, she deepened the kiss, hooking an arm around his neck, not yet ready to let him go.

Reluctantly breaking off, he kissed the tip of her nose then finally released her. “Okay, now you can go,” he said with a playful grin which made her weak.

In the last few weeks of their sneaking around, Neteyam seemed to have awoken something inside of Xilä- a maddening neediness, a constant want, a fire. His kisses were addicting and made her feel as if she would burst into flames.

They always left her wanting more.

Xi had never known she could feel like this. She had despised touch for most of her life. Yet from the start since she arrived at the clan, Neteyam had always been quite tactile with her.

It made her realize just how touch starved she truly was. He taught her how to feel and be cared for- he was the reason she wasn't a flinching, terrified mess anymore.

Sure she still had her moments where she’d revert to that broken girl she once was, but the people surrounding her would quickly bring her back- make her feel safe.

Neteyam especially, just had a way of getting her out of her head.

~

Xilä hoped she didn’t look as flushed as she felt as she made her way to the healer tents.

She stopped and spoke with a few clan members on the way- some extra chatty elderly folks, a girl from Lo’ak’s not so secret “fangirl club” as Kiri liked to call them and a couple kids from Tuk’s class.

After that she popped in quickly and quietly to check in on a Na’vi and her new born baby who she assisted Mo’at in delivering last week.

The baby boy was the cutest, tiniest creature she had ever seen and Xi felt a pang of longing when she saw the little family all cuddled together.

Realizing that she was running late now, she bid the new parents goodbye with a promise that she would visit again soon and then she was off, darting around the busyness surrounding her.

The clan was all hustle and bustle today. Apparently a war party was returning tonight after a four month long mission to lend aid to the Anurai clan.

Salveen and the other cooks already had an early start that morning- beginning to prepare a grand feast in celebration of the returning warriors.

“Hey Kiri,” she greeted when she walked into the Tsahìk’s tent. Xi sent a smile and wave to Mo’at who was currently tending to a poorly looking female on the other side of the room.

“Hey, oh great. Come help me with this.” Kiri was frowning over a little pot on the fire. “I’m trying to get this sleeping tonic to stabilise but it’s not cooperating, what did you do last time grandmother asked you to make it?”

Xi crouched beside her and sniffed the bubbling concoction, stirring it a few times. “It’s good actually, it only needs a bit more skillyweed,” she said, turning to pilfer through the table of cluttered ingredients to find some.

“Skillyweed! Right,” Kiri said, sounding upset that she hadn’t thought of it first. “Ugh, I cannot wait for tonight to be done and over with,” she muttered when she spotted the bustling commotion through the open tent flap.

“Why?” Xi asked amused, as she began to neatly dice the skillyweed.

“Because, it’s going to be a pain in the ass with all the ceremony brouhaha, which reminds me I can’t sit with you and Spider tonight. Mom and dad are making all us Sullys sit together- a united front and all of that,” she said with an eye roll, scooting forward to mix the brew again.

“It’s only one night though, right? It can’t be that bad.”

“Xilä.”

Turning to the sound of Mo’at’s voice, the Tsahìk jerked her head to the tent’s entrance where a worried looking father held his quiet sobbing toddler.

Xilä got to her feet and ushered the pair to an empty station, immediately asking the man to explain the situation.

“He got into my fishing gear,” the father said panicky, shifting his son into the cradle of his legs when he sat on the bedroll. “I didn’t even notice until I heard him cry out.”

“Oh no,” she murmured. “Well let’s see what’s happened, shall we?” She smiled reassuringly at the teary eyed boy. “Hi there, have you gotten hurt?” she asked gently. “Can I see please?”

Xi managed to coax him from his curled up position to check the small bleeding gash on his palm. She praised him for being brave as she cleaned the wound then treated it with a yalna bark paste before wrapping up his pudgy little hand.

All the while and unbeknown, the Tsahìk and Neytiri who had entered not too long ago, were staring at her interaction with great interest.

“Are you certain of what Eywa has shown you, mother?” Neytiri whispered, her gaze fixed on the young girl as she tickled the toddler’s stomach, gaining a happy squeal in response.

“Yes. I am certain. It is Eywa’s will, ‘Tiri….You do not approve?” the elder asked amused, watching her daughter’s expression carefully.

Neytiri pursed her lips. “I admit…she is not who I envisioned.”

“And did you think your JakeSully was who I envisioned for you, daughter?” the Tsahìk enquired.

Neytiri frowned. “You know it is not the same thing, mother.”

With twinkling eyes Mo’at said, “Is it not? How is it any different? Have you truly seen your son, Neytiri? Have you seen him with her?”

Contemplating, the Olo’eykte nodded because in truth she had seen. It was hard not to notice how her son would light up whenever he spoke about the Li’ona girl.

Neteyam had always worried, her. He was her eldest baby and as such, most of the pressure and responsibility fell on him. He was the future of the clan. She and her husband tried their best to protect him when and where they could, but there had always been high expectations of him- there would always be high expectations.

When Xilä entered their lives however, Neytiri began to notice a change in her son. His shoulders weren’t always as tense, he smiled and joked more. He seemed relaxed and happy overall- something she hadn’t seen in him in a long time.

“Do you approve of her mother?” Neytiri questioned, glancing at the elder.

“If you were to ask me that three months ago, I’d have said no…but now, now I see it. She is strong, that one and the people have accepted her as Omatikaya…. You should be proud of your son ‘Tiri….he has transformed that girl entirely. She is no longer the meek thing he dragged in almost seven moons ago.”

“No. She is not,” Neytiri agreed, her stare once more locked on her now future daughter in law.

~

Xilä flitted around, tidying and sweeping the confines of the small tent with a little hum as she went.

“I don’t know who’s worse now, you or mother,” D’avi said exasperatedly from her seated position on the floor. “Did I tell you she banned me from helping out with the preparations for tonight’s celebrations? She practically shooed me away! See this is why I hid my pregnancy for as long as possible!”

“You know she means well,” Xi grinned, packing away a set of crumpled clean loincloths. “She will be finally getting grandchildren, she’s terribly excited.”

“Just you wait Xi, she will be the same way with you when it’s your turn and then you will understand my pain.”

Xilä paused at that. “What do you mean?”

“Exactly what I just said. Now come sit with me will you? Tell me anything. I’ve been bored out of my mind lately. My husband insists on keeping me locked up,” she said with an eye roll as she rubbed her protruding stomach with a little wince.

Chuckling, Xilä sat beside the woman who she secretly considered an older sister, reaching out to feel the kicking babies. “Are they giving you terror today?”

“You have no idea. I think Eywa has an odd sense of humour since she decided to bless me with twins.”

“D’avi, are you really surprised? Your mate is a twin,” Xi pointed out.

“Ugh, don’t remind me. Okay okay, enough about me. Tell me about you.”

“Alright.…ahhh let’s see. Oh, Spider taught me a new knife trick yesterday.”

“Always weapons or something dangerous with that one. Lo’ak too,” she said with a fond eye roll. “What else?”

“Umm, oh! My healer lessons have advanced. Mo’at says it will take me a few years but she thinks I can be a brilliant healer. She’s already allowing me to brew simple tonics or treat minor injuries. I love it.”

“That’s amazing Xi. I’m honestly impressed. I’m sure mother is incredibly proud of you as well and I bet she can’t contain herself and is off boasting and singing your praises to anyone who would listen, especially since you’re training directly under the Tsahìk herself.”

Xilä smiled bashfully. “Sometimes I feel as if I have taken your mother, D’avi.”

“Don’t!” D’avi insisted. “There is more than enough of Salveen Te Eyla Nouayate'ite for us to share. And in any case...I know she’s always wanted another child- she loves doting on you.” She squeezed Xi’s hand with a watery smile. “And I get my wish of finally having a little sister.”

“D’avi…” she whispered. “That means a lot, you…you have no idea.” Xi felt a bit choked up by her words.

“Okay, no. Enough of this sappiness. I have cried six times already for the day and if we continue I know I’ll make it seven. Tell me something else, something juicy and dramatic, come on Xi. I need some excitement! I have been stuck in this tent for days!” she explained dramatically.

Xilä laughed at the older woman’s theatrics, she was so very much like her mother.

Hesitating, she seemed to make up her mind about something. “....D’avi, can I ask you something…secret?”

The pregnant woman’s eyes lit up and she leaned in excitedly. “Of course Xi.”

“Can you tell me everything you know about- ,” she cleared her throat nervously, “about, you know...intimate acts?”

“Okay you’ve lost me.”

Xilä turned a deep shade of purple and as if finally understanding D’avi’s eyebrows rose high.

“Ohhhhhh,” she breathed out. “Xilä, are you asking me about, sex?”

“Ugh!” she hid her face behind her palms with a groan. “It’s humiliating, I know.”

“Why?” D’avi laughed. “There's nothing to be ashamed of. It is a beautiful act. What do you want to know?”

Xilä peaked out, surprised by her willingness to share. Feeling less embarrassed she faced her adoptive sister head on.

“I want to know everything about it. The mating, the bonding ceremony, how everything…fits? Other…things. Just everything. I have an idea of how it all works, but no one has ever really explained it all to me.”

“Well alright then. We can do that,” D’avi smiled, as if it were no big deal. “Wait, if you’re asking me this, then there’s a someone…right? Is it who I think it is?” she asked, turning giddy.

“D’avi,” Xi whined as she blushed. “I’m not ready to share that yet.”

“Oh fine, fine. Keep your secret for now then.” She settled into a more comfortable position then said, “Okay, where to begin…”

Before she could start however, her mate walked in, a grin stretched wide across his face at the sight of his wife.

“Hello my love,” D’avi greeted, accepting the kiss he bent to offer her. “I am terribly sorry but I’m afraid I’m going to have to kick you out now. Xi and I are about to have a sisterly discussion that requires the utmost privacy.”

~

When Xi finally made it to the grand gathering later that night, the celebrations were already in full swing. Music, chatter, laughter and the sounds of merriment filled the forest air.

It always amazed her whenever the clan held a celebration or some sort of gathering. She could feel the spirit of Eywa heavily and the love and bond the people shared.

It was a stark difference to the lonely days she’d spent huddled in her shack of a home back in Li’ona.

Xilä spotted Spider amongst his and Lo’ak’s other friends and decided to go sit with him.

It was not hard to locate Neteyam. He and the other Sully’s were seated on a lavish tapestry in the center of the gathering, all dressed in their best garb as they ate.

As if sensing her gaze on him he turned and paused, eyebrows raising high, jaw gone loose. His shock turned into a heated, hungry expression which made her heart speed up and her cheeks flush.

D’avi had done her hair in a series of loose twists and curls, littered with pearled beads. The top and skirt she wore tonight, while still modest to any other Na’vi, showed much more skin than her usual sets and the glass-stoned jewellery she worked hard on all week to create, glittered around her neck, arms and wrists.

Images of what D’avi had described to her that evening during their extremely educating talk, flashed through her mind as she too, openly stared.

Her mouth went dry at the sight of him in his royal blue and golden embroidered loincloth. His skin glistened from where she stood, and all she wanted to do was run her hands all over it.

“Ahem.”

Jerking out from her stare off with the Na’vi she was falling for, she turned and saw Spider smirking up at her with an “I knew it” grin. She quickly sat down and prayed to Eywa that she and Neteyam weren’t too obvious.

“You two done eye fucking each other?” her friend taunted.

She spluttered pathetically. “W-what? We- no, we weren’t- Spider!”

He let out a bark of laughter. “Don’t worry Xi, your secret is safe with me,” he winked. “Though let’s really try and keep it on the down low for a little while longer, yeah? Lo’ak called it first and I really don’t feel like giving up my favourite dagger just yet.”

Xilä choked in shock. “Wait what? You betted on us?!” she shrieked- eyes widening in the realization she was being too loud. She hissed quieter, “Spider, tell me you two did not bet on Neteyam and I.”

“Mmm, alright yeah, us two didn’t bet on you guys. It was more like ten of us,” he whispered back seriously.

She stared at him incredulously but all he did was give her a mischievous wink.

Halfway through the night Jake stood to give his praises to the war party as Neteyam and Neytiri flanked him. The clan broke out into a round of howls and applause when they’d heard the good works of the team of warriors.

The group was called out to be thanked and given tokens of honour by the Toruk Makto. They stood out, all mighty and fierce looking.

Once the ceremony ended, they all broke off to head back to their respective seats. One warrior however stopped and made her way straight into the arms of a mildly shocked Neteyam.

Spider was busy chatting to his friends so he had not noticed, but Xi sure did. She stared at the way the gorgeous female smiled and peered up at Neteyam through her lashes, slapping her palm jokingly on his chest over whatever he’d said.

She was flirting with him, and openly so, as if she’d done so all the time. The female did not leave his side after that, instead she sat beside him as if she intended to stay there until the feast was over.

Neteyam didn’t pull away when she leaned over his arm to get food, clearly and intentionally brushing her chest against him- she wasn't sure he even noticed honestly. And even though when he smiled at her as they spoke, it didn’t reach his eyes, Xilä still felt a hot flash of unfamiliar jealousy.

“Spider,” she murmured, catching his attention. “Who is that?” she asked, trying to sound indifferent.

“Oh. Uh….Umm, that’s Li…? No Lea…Leati!” He said, finally remembering. “She’s the warrior who led the mission trip.”

“She seems close with Neteyam, are they good friends?” Catching the look on Spider’s face she rushed out, “It’s just well, I was only wondering.”

Spider looked uncomfortable, like he was hiding something. “I wouldn’t say friends no, but maybe you should ask him instead. I don’t really know anything about her.”

She nodded with a forced smile.

Neteyam was already staring at her when she glanced his way again. He mouthed something to her she didn’t catch. Tilting her head, she watched as he glanced around inconspicuously before mouthing the four words again.

“Ten minutes. Your tent.”

‘Your tent?’ she wondered. ‘Oh…OHHHH. My tent.’

She bit her lip as excitement flooded her and nodded at him- looking away quickly when the Leati girl caught her eye and raised a suspicious brow.

~

Sure enough ten minutes later, Neteyam was eagerly backing her into Salveen and Jxo’s tent and scoping her up into his arms as he made his way to her little closed off corner.

“You really are trying to kill me aren’t you, sweetheart,” he teased, easily holding her one handily so he could secure the tie on her privacy curtain.

“How am I trying to kill you?” she grinned, staring at his handsome face as she clung to him.

How could one person make her so insanely happy all the time? How was that even possible?

“Have you seen yourself tonight Xilä?” his palm slid from her thigh, curving around her knee to smooth down her bare calf. “And no boots, baby?”

“Surprise,” she whispered breathlessly, loving the sound of her new nickname coming from his shocked voice. “I’ve been practising to go without them.”

“Well you look fucking edible,” he growled, gently laying her onto her nest of a bed, caging her in and capturing her mouth with his own.

Her arms reached up, fingers tangling with his braids as she arched her spine- hardened buds brushing against his smooth skin.

His kisses were breath taking and relentless.

Hands roaming, his palm trailed down her side and over the flat of her tummy before edging higher to the underside of her breast. Just when she thought he’d finally make contact with her breast, his fingers changed their route and moved downwards instead.

Xilä felt dizzy in her haze of lust. She moaned when his tongue lapped and tangled with hers- kisses, turning eager and desperate. His fingers reached the edge of her skirt, dipping under to continue their journey up the skin of her thigh- bunching up the material as it went.

She whined unhappily when his hand suddenly withdrew. She was needy and frustrated and he was giving her absolutely nothing!

“Neteyam,” she breathed, breaking their locked lips. “You’re driving me insane. I need more.”

He gave her a naughty grin. “Kissing only, remember? It’s the rules.”

Her eyebrows narrowed in fury. “I don’t want to do that any more! I- ” she scowled, annoyed by his amused expression and tried to push him away, but he did not budge. “Get off Neteyam….please.” She looked away when he wouldn’t let her go.

“What do you want Xilä?” he asked gently, keeping her in place.

She peered up, tempted by his words. “I want more than just kissing. I- why do you keep stopping us from that?” she asked, genuinely confused.

They’d been at this for weeks now and every time he stopped them, he could never give her a straight answer whenever she questioned him.

Neteyam rolled off of her with a heavy sigh, wiping his palms down his face in mild frustration. She sat up with a frown, feeling slightly hurt by his actions.

Biting the inside of her cheek, she braced herself for rejection. D’avi had warned her these things could happen.

“It’s not that simple, Xi. We shouldn’t even be doing any of this.”

Xi kept her eyes averted from his tented lower half and stared at his face dejectedly. “Then why did we even start it in the first place?”

“Xilä-”

“No Neteyam!” she said, jumping to her feet to avoid his touch, straightening out her skirt. “You clearly don’t want more and I need to respect that. So we should probably stop while we're at it. Like you said we shouldn’t be doing it in the first place, right?”

Neteyam sat up alert, staring at her as she got ready to flee. “Xi, wait-”

“I think I should get back to the feast.”

He snatched her wrist before she could escape and pulled her into his lap, ignoring her flaying and words of protest.

With a shocked gasp, she instantly went quiet when he tugged her closer, sitting her directly on top of his twitching bulge, rolling his hips against hers.

“Does that feel like I don’t want more Xilä?” he asked sternly.

Xi went mute. Screwing her eyes closed, she dug her fingernails into his forearms when he did it again, mewling at the sensation of her soaked core rubbing against his.

“Eyes, Xilä,” he ordered in a strained voice.

She blinked up at him, panting slightly. His pupils were full blown as he fixed her with a dangerous glower.

“Tell me what you want sweetheart,” he whispered huskily against her lips- their breaths mingling.

She licked her lips and blinked again, trying to focus but it was difficult because all of a sudden he had her rocking against him at a sinfully slow and torturous pace.

“What?” she asked, confused.

He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth, releasing it with a soft pop. “Tell me what you want and I will give it to you.”

Overwhelmed, her head fell forward, clashing with a hard pectoral. She inhaled deeply, whimpering from the sensations uprooting inside of her- the swooping flutters in her stomach, the pulsing need between her thighs, the aching peaks of her nipples.

Then there was the feeling of him between her thighs. It was incredible. He felt big……very very big.

Xilä was burning up from inside out and desperate for any kind of release.

Neteyam wasn’t doing so well either, he was hanging by a thread and the mess she was making on his loincloth was not helping one bit.

He could smell her arousal and the only thing stopping him from flipping her over and burying his face between her thighs was the fact that he did not want to scare her off.

“Xilä,” he called again, soothing a palm down her spine which caused her to shiver. “Baby you need to talk to me. Tell me what you want.”

Tilting her head back, he stifled a groan at the sight of her glazed over expression. If she looked like this already and he had barely touched her, how the fuck would she be when he actually did?

“Anything. Everything. Just touch me, I don’t care! Neteyam please-”

As if her words were a command, Neteyam flipped- he suddenly turned them over with a growl and she was on her back before she could even blink.

He licked a hungry path down her throat, fingers reaching up to yank down her top, exposing her breasts to the cooled air.

Without pause he bent to suck a pebbled nipple into his mouth making her cry out- back bowing.

He parted her thighs easily, sailing a large palm down her stomach and under her skirt to cup her through her thin covering- she was completely drenched.

With the flick of a wrist the material was gone- baring her completely.

She gasped. “You ripped it.”

He released her nipple and gave her a boyish grin. “Sorry,” he said, not sounding sorry at all before swallowing her other breast entirely.

Thick fingers traced the outline of her, circling and gathering slick as they went.

“Neteyam,” she whined, squirming and shifting to try and get him to make proper contact. He was back with that damn teasing thing again.

He gave her one last lap of her nipple, then raised up so he could see her face.

Her mouth made a little O and her eyes shut when he began to stretch her with a thick digit.

“Eyes, Xilä,” he whispered with a groan, feeling her warm and wet and tight around his finger. “I want to see those gorgeous eyes.”

She peered up at him and a dreamy smile etched across her face when he sank deeper, still keeping his leisurely pace. He smirked. “You alright there sweetheart? You’ve gone all quiet on me.”

“I- ” Xi’s words were cut short with a pleasurable moan when his long finger sank all the way in, moving a minuscule amount faster.

“More,” she babbled, and he complied, adding a second digit. Her hips rolled in time with his thrusts and warmth turned to heat which began to slowly consume her.

The moment his thumb met her hidden nub her spine bowed deeper and her thighs clamped together, trapping his working hand.

“Breathe Xi. Just relax okay?” he cooed while his tail wrapped around her thigh to spread her wide again.

“‘Teyam, I feel so good,” she whimpered, biting on her lip when he began to curl deep inside of her.

“Yeah?” he grinned, speeding up a little- hitting a particularly spongy spot that made her mewl.

The music in the distance from the clan’s festivities was dying down which meant people would start to make their way back home anytime soon.

Neteyam kissed Xilä, licking her lips as he pulled away. “Xi, sweetheart, I really hate to rush your first orgasm but you’re going to need to come soon if you don’t want us to get caught.”

She tugged him down for a kiss again, arms hooked behind his neck as her hips jerked and grinded against his hand, walls clenching around his fingers.

“Neteyam!” she moaned out loud, panting and shaking as she began to near her high.

“Come on Xi. Come for me sweetheart.”

Xilä’s thighs trembled and her toes curled as she shattered, shockwaves of overwhelming pleasure rippling throughout her body.

Neteyam swallowed her cry with a biting kiss and instead of stopping he sped up his finger work faster than before, his thumb pressing down on her clit.

Babbling incoherently Xilä thrashed in his hold as he quickly led her into another orgasm. A hoarse shout fell from her lips. Body tensing and gone taut, she gushed all over his hand for the second time.

Little tremors of aftershocks shook her as she came down from her high. Neteyam pressed soothing kisses all over her face and slowly extracted his fingers to rub soft circles around her swollen, dripping flesh as her hips twitched from the overstimulation.

Locking eyes, he smiled lovingly at her. She was so pretty he thought. Even in her post orgasmic haze, the fucked out look she had endured him.

“How do you feel?” he asked, brushing his nose along hers.

She blushed as she came back to reality, unhooking her arms from his neck to trail down his chest, with only one thing in mind.

“Incredible,” she whispered, hooking her fingers into his loincloth, with much determination.

He didn’t stop her, if anything as she tugged him free from his ties he gathered as much of her slick as possible on his fingers.

He did however stop her when she tried to touch him directly. He gave her an apologetic kiss and murmured, “I’m sorry Xi, but it sounds like the feast is over and I need to be quick.”

“I can be quick,” she pouted, causing him to chuckle.

“Next time baby.”

“Fine,” she agreed, leaning up on her forearms and spreading her thighs further to properly see him grip his length- slathering it up with her juices. “Oh my Eywa,” she whispered, goggling at the sheer size of him.

That thing was supposed to fit inside of her? No. No way. D’avi must have gotten it wrong. Right?

“Xilä, you’re going to make my ego grow too large if you continue to stare at me like that,” he smirked, starting to pump himself.

She licked her lips. “Sorry, it’s just so- so…”

“So, what baby?”

She blinked at him incredulously. “Big Neteyam!” she hissed, as if it were obvious.

His lips rolled over his teeth to hide his need to laugh- how the hell should he respond to that?

He grunted when he tightened his grip on himself and began a rapid jerking pace.

Xilä bit her lip and stared, completely entranced by the sight before her. She didn’t even care that she could now hear the sounds of chatter and footsteps as people started to return to Camp.

Her eyes darted between the wild, dark look upon his face to the hypnotising view of his hand working himself over- beads of liquid seeping from his tip.

“Oh fuck,” he gasped out, staring down at her- concentrating on her brilliant eyes and pouty lips.

An image of those lips sucking him dry as her eyes stared up at him flooded his mind. “Fuck fuck fuck. SHIT.”

Mimicking his habit, she gripped his neck and pulled him down, crashing their mouths together. He was getting too loud so she tried to smother his grunts with her tongue instead.

A strangled noise escaped him as his body seized. Xilä couldn’t see, but she felt spurts of warm liquid hit her- coating her inner thighs.

With one final pump, he slumped onto her with a breathy laugh. “Holy shit.”

She grinned too, hugging his broad shoulders as he nuzzled her neck- sticky palm gripping the bunched up fabric on her hip.

“Holy shit,” she echoed, making him shake with more laughter.

The voices of returning people grew louder. Neteyam quickly stretched an arm out to flick off the switch of her lamp, bathing them in darkness.

Xilä held her breath as Salveen’s boisterous voice rang through the air, clucking on about the festivities with complete excitement.

“Xi? Xilä? Are you there? Xilä? Did you see when she returned tonight Jxo?”

Neteyam slipped his palm over Xi’s mouth, just in case she was silly enough to actually respond.

“She’s probably sleeping Sal, let the kid rest,” came Jxo’s low voice.

“Oh fine, I am a bit pooped myself, today was my busiest day in such a long...” Salveen’s voice grew distant and muffled, meaning she and Jxo had retired to their private corner of the room.

Both Xilä and Neteyam released hushed laughs again.

“Will you stay with me tonight?” she whispered, brushing her thumbs across his cheeks.

Neteyam smiled at her sweetness, taking one of her hands to kiss her fingers. “Yeah baby. I’ll stay.”

Their night’s activities had left Xilä completely satisfied. She was sated but drained, resulting in the best sleep of her life. If she had her way they’d never leave her bed again.  

After she asked him to stay last night, she couldn’t help but swoon at his sweet actions.  

Neteyam had cleaned her up as best as possible with the edge of a blanket, playfully ducking his head to have a lick and little taste as he removed the sticky mess they had created between and on the insides of her thighs. 

He then removed both of their jewellery and tucked her breasts back into her top. He stayed bare, citing his loincloth needed to dry overnight because of the mess she had made of it, before rolling her into his arms for a cuddle.

It was comical to a degree- having him in her bed. He was a large male so most of his lower body was left hanging off the edge of her little nest. He didn’t seem to mind though- if anything he seemed quite happy and content where he was. 

After a while, he eventually flipped them so that she laid, sprawled across his chest as they settled in to sleep.

Xilä was in pure bliss and she felt unbelievably safe as he held her. Neteyam was so loving and sweet with her- grazing his knuckles along her back as he held her close, kissing the top of her head every now and again as they drowsily whispered to each other in the dark. 

It was not until she was on the cusp of sleep did she remember she forgot to ask about the Leati girl. 

~

The next morning, Xilä was awakened by a dressed Neteyam. Squinting through blurred eyes, she stretched with a small content smile, snuggling closer to him for his attention. She had been shifted to now lay on her back as he leaned on an arm to peer down at her. 

“I’m sorry to wake you,” he whispered softly against her cheek, giving it a peck. “I just wanted to tell you I’m going. I need to get back before anyone sees me.” He rubbed her hip and nuzzled her neck affectionately. “It’s still dark out, so try and get some more sleep, alright?”

She nodded drowsily. “Alll-righ,” she yawned, in agreement although still kept him locked in her embrace as if she didn’t want him to go. 

He chuckled under his breath at her sleepy state and gave her one last sweet kiss before successfully untangling himself from her. She was already deep asleep again by the time he covered her with one of her billion other blankets- she still got cold sometimes. 

Sneaking out of her little room, Neteyam stopped short when he spotted a bulking figure leaning against the tent’s beam with his arms folded. 

Busted.

Pursing his lips he turned and made sure Xi’s curtain was secure before facing the clearly pissed off looking man. 

“Morning,” the elder drawled, in his gruff scraggly voice, squinting at him through accusatory eyes.

“Jxo,” Neteyam nodded politely, in greeting. Looking as uncomfortable and nervous as he felt, he scratched the back of his head trying to think of how he could possibly explain what he was doing in Xilä’s room at the current ungodly hour. 

“What do you think you’re doing?” the man asked, cutting right to the chase.

“Jxo-”

“And I don’t mean just last night. What are you doing with Xilä?”

Neteyam swallowed, he felt a sense of guilt mingled with annoyance towards the man in front of him. 

“She’s not your daughter you know.” 

“The fuck she isn’t!” Jxo hissed. “She is just as much my kid as D’avi is. So I’ll repeat myself. What are you doing with Xilä?”

Neteyam had seen the elderly man in action before. He knew Jxo was not someone to underestimate, no matter how quiet and reserved he seemed to be. It was one of the many reasons he chose to ask him and his wife to take Xilä in. 

“Jxo-”

Jxo scoffed and cut him off again, not giving him a second to say anything. “She not some quick fuck, you know?”

“No!” Neteyam yelled, angry that the man would even think that at all. “Jxo, she’s not! I’d never-”

“I know about the council's ultimatum, Neteyam,” Jxo threw in, making Neteyam freeze. “I know your decision is drawing near and I hope to Eywa that you are not using Xilä as some in between fun when you know what’s to come. When you know what’s at stake!” 

Neteyam was seething now. How dare he?! “You know nothing!” he hissed angrily, feeling his stomach roll with dread at the reminder Jxo had given him. 

“I know that you’re messing around with my kid!” Jxo hissed back, standing tall as his tail thrashed unhappily. “Xilä is not a plaything Neteyam, go find someone else to do that shit with. I won’t allow you to hurt her! She already has had enough of that in her lifetime. She doesn’t need another man from her life ripping her to pieces! She is fragile and still healing from the fucking emotional scars embedded in her. That girl needs love and security, not some idiot that’s looking to get his dick wet before running off with some other woman!”

Neteyam flinched as if he’d been slapped in the face. In all his years of knowing the elder man, he’d never heard him say this much. Jxo looked murderous as if he wanted to do more than throttle him and he couldn’t blame him. Thinking clearly he realized how bad this all looked from Jxo’s perspective. 

“Jxo-”

But the elder cut him off yet again. “Save it Neteyam,” he said, shaking his head with an audible exhale. He shot Neteyam an apologetic expression. “Look, I’ve known you all your life. I know you’re not a bad kid. But you have a lot on your plate with what’s being asked of you and I hate that those fuckers are pressuring you, I really do……But Xilä is my priority and I just don’t want her to get hurt at the end of the day. Even if it’s not intentional.” 

“Well that’s the last thing I want as well,” Neteyam agreed sincerely. “I’m serious Jxo, I care about her. Xilä is this incredible, beautiful soul. It messes with my head- but she is all that I see in front of me- I like her so much, it hurts sometimes. It wasn’t like I planned it all. It just- we just…happened. My feelings for her…it evolved so fucking fast and I tried…I tried Jxo, so fucking hard to stay away…” Neteyam stumbled over his words with complete and genuine honesty. “I swear, Jxo. I swear- I will do everything within my power to make sure she does not get hurt, I lo- I won’t let it happen.”  

Jxo silently stared at him through squinted eyes again until seemed to find what he was looking for. He nodded amicably. “Then we’re in agreement …” he hesitated, then said, “I give you my blessing to figure this thing out between the two of you. She seems to like your sorry ass, so I won’t take that away from her.”

Neteyam blinked in shock. “I- um, thank you Sir, Jxo.”  

“But full disclaimer and let this be a warning, if you break her heart- chief’s son or not, I’ll fucking end you.”

Feeling lighter by the elders' words, Neteyam pursed his lips to hide the sudden need to smile. Although he knew the man meant every word of his threat, he was happy that Xilä had Jxo in her life. The man loved her as if she was his own. This was the father she deserved, he thought. 

Stepping forward he stretched out his hand to the elder. “That’s fair. And again, it’s the last thing I want to do but you have my full permission to end me if I do.”

Jxo clasped arms with him and grunted in acknowledgement. “You should go. Sal will be up soon,” he said, patting Neteyam’s arm the friendly way he usually did. “She’ll unfortunately be over the moon to see you here.”

Neteyam chuckled as he and the elder made their way to the exit. “Yeah alright. I’ll be back in a bit to get Xi for our lessons.”

Before he could leave however, Jxo stopped him. “Neteyam, if you need to talk, I’m here. You don’t need to make everyone around you happy- especially the damn council. It’s okay to be selfish about your own future. I bet your dad will understand more than anything as well.” 

Neteyam swallowed a heavy lump and nodded. He didn’t know how much Jxo knew about the council’s request, but it still felt good to hear that he cared- that he was on his side.  

“Thanks Jxo.”

~

“He’s doing it again, ‘Teyam,” Xilä grumbled. 

“Because he likes you,” Neteyam murmured against her temple, pressing a kiss to her flickering ear before taking another bite of the dinner she’d brought for him. “You’re probably the prettiest thing he’s ever seen in his life. I don’t blame him for staring.” 

“Hmm. Well can like me from afar thank you very much,” she sniffed, keeping her focus on the sewing project in her hands as she leaned against him. 

Neteyam chuckled. “You’re going to hurt his feelings, sweetheart. He’s sensitive.”

Xilä frowned, and turned to meet the ikran’s stare. “I do not mean to offend you, Bud. Your owner is trying to force a friendship between the two of us, so you’ll have to forgive me that it is so slow going on my end.” 

Buddy, Neteyam’s ikran, squawked loudly as if offended. Raising up from his lounged position, his wings shot out, causing the ground to rumble and their hair to ruffle with the wind. Then he flew off, leaving her and Neteyam alone on the high cliff they were currently relaxed on. 

Two weeks had passed since the grand festivities, and their first of many amazing nights together. 

Neteyam was currently on patrol duty that night and even though they had spent an entire blissful day together, Xilä decided to pay him a visit- not that he was complaining. 

“This was good,” he mumbled over a final mouthful of some kind of sweet and savoury loaf. “Really good.” 

Xilä, twisted in her seat between his legs- a dazzling smile etched on her face. “Yeah? I uh, well I made it.” 

“Really?” He seemed impressed as he tossed aside the leaf the meal was wrapped in. “Damn baby, it was amazing ....What was it though? I mean I ate it all but I never had anything like it before.”

“Mmmm, sort of an experimental loaf, I guess? I’ll have to figure out a name for it. It’s got a mix of ground Cycad and Hermit bud seeds and then I added Lionberries and some extra ripe Yovo fruit for a bit of sweetness…and a couple other secret ingredients,” she explained proudly, her little nose scrunching up as she grinned.

Her excitement endured him. “Did Salveen teach you? I’ve never seen her make this before.” 

“Ah, no…” she said, looking down at her hands, suddenly a bit withdrawn. “Back in Li’ona, I made something similar with dried roots and rock beans if we were lucky to find some. Here there’s far better ingredients of course,” she said, plastering a smile on her face that didn’t quite reach her eyes. 

Neteyam didn’t like the look, so he cupped her nape, drawing her closer. “Well. Whatever you choose to name it, it’s my new favourite thing to eat,” he murmured against her lips. “Other than you of course,” he grinned. 

A scandalized gasp escaped her when it registered what he meant. She giggled and slapped her palm on his chest. “Neteyam Sully, you are-” but she didn’t get to finish her sentence because he silenced her right then with a slow sensual caress of his lips. 

He deepened their kiss, blindly putting her sewing to the side as he manhandled her to his liking. She was suddenly straddling one of his elevated thick thighs as his hands wormed under her skirt, pushing the material up to bunch at her hips.

“Neteyam,” she breathed, mewling as he kissed and licked his way down her neck, one hand reaching up to bare her breasts with a simple tug. She arched and rolled her hips, grinding her core on his thigh while he bent to sucked on her nipples, alternating to bite and nip on the soft flesh around them. 

“You are going to get me in trouble. I’m supposed to be on watch,” he grumbled, lifting her into a kneeling position instead so he could kiss and lick his way down her stomach. 

“Well we can be quick about it,” she countered, hissing when he sank his teeth into her hip while he tugged hard at the material of her skirt. 

“And if I want to take my time instead?” he asked, peering up at her with full blown pupils as his hands made their way around to cup the globes of her ass. 

“Then you can,” she said breathlessly, pushing back his scattered braids and trailing her fingertips up his ears in a light caress. He shivered and she smiled when she realized he was sensitive there. 

“Do you want my tongue or fingers?” he asked seriously. 

If Xilä thought she was damp before, she was certainly drenched now. His question had her dripping and her hands tightening on his shoulders for balance. 

“Can’t I have both?” she asked, feeling a thrill of anticipation run through her. 

“If you want,” he agreed in amusement, by her response, “but it comes at a cost unfortunately,” he teased, cupping her between the thighs, causing her hips to jump. 

She narrowed her eyes, untrusting. “What kind of cost?”

“I’ll make you a deal,” he said, pulling aside her thin covering to coat his fingers in her arousal  before sliding in one thick digit. 

Her knees buckled but he kept her anchored with his other arm. He was doing that annoying teasing thing again, only giving her languished shallow thrusts as he lazily circled her bud with his thumb. 

“Xilä.”

“Hmm?” she hummed distractedly. 

“The deal sweetheart,” he rasped, adding another finger to join his slow pace. 

“Oh um, right. What’s the deal?” she blinked, trying hard to focus on him. 

“I’ll give you my tongue and fingers for free but-” he sped up his fingers and Xilä felt herself clench around them.

“But what?” she panted, tossing her head back when he twirled his tongue around one of her pebbled nipples, grazing the flesh of her breasts with his fangs.

“But…” he teased, finding that sweet spot inside of her that made her thighs tremble and hips roll as she got closer to the brink. 

“Oh Eywa!” she cried out, tugging hard on his hair as he sucked her bud into his mouth. 

He was the only thing holding her up at this point, her body was focused on one thing and thing only- chasing after that finish line. 

She was almost there, she could taste it. Heat licked her from inside out as pleasure consumed her. Nearing the brink, her body tensed in anticipation, seeking that sweet sweet release. 

But then there was nothing. 

“No!” she cried out, slumping against him with a whimper. “Why did you stop?!” 

Neteyam actually looked apologetic for a second before his stupid smug grin returned. He removed his fingers and licked them clean. 

“Delicious,” he said, pulling her down so she sat on his thigh once more. She didn’t protest, her legs were already weak from shaking and kneeling. 

“I didn’t-”

“I know, I’m sorry Xi. I was supposed to finish telling you the deal.” He kissed her angry flushed cheeks apologetically before continuing. “You get my tongue and fingers for free, but you only get to come if you go for a practice flight with me… right now.”

Xilä frowned. “How is that fair?!” she protested. 

He smiled. “Well that’s my offer babe. You obviously need some kind of incentive to give you that extra push. Iknimaya is coming up and there’s only so much hands off training I can give you. We need you to get over your fear, and fast.”

“So you decided to withhold my pleasure in exchange?” her frown deepened. “Ugh! Neteyam...” she was exasperated and feeling needy as ever. 

“I’m due to take a patrol lap anyway. It’ll be quick and then we can come back here, I’ll give you an orgasm and then you need to leave before my shift partner shows up at eclipse- not that I don’t want you here,” he added quickly. “We’re not allowed to have special visitors like this. Distractions and all that,” he smiled, leaning to kiss her downturned lips.

“This is bribery, you know?” she complained, folding her arms petulantly. “You don’t condone bribery, remember?”

“Well maybe this once I’ll make an allowance. Take it or leave it sweetheart.” 

She pursed her lips in contemplation. “Two. I want two orgasms in return and I want to see you do that thing a-” her hand had reached down to grip him through his loincloth but he intercepted her wrist before she could make contact. 

“Well now you’re just being greedy,” he grinned, tugging her tail playfully. “Come on,” he said, patting her butt, and blowing out a whistle to hail Buddy. “Flying time.”

Xilä blew out an unhappy breath but stood all the same, ready to finally face her fears in return for an orgasm. 

~

They’d been only flying around for ten minutes and the entire time she quivered in fear, clutching at his arms as she squealed. 

At first he had eased her into it, flying gently, talking her up with words of encouragement and advice but then the tables suddenly turned when he decided to throw her into the deep end instead. 

It was the same thing he had done when helping her with her fear of heights. Early on in her Navigation lessons he would always push her limits- taking her to the highest trails to run, jump and leap off of. And sure she was a pro by now, having also gone on high risk exploration adventures with Neteyam’s not so favourite two shitheads, then returning later to a worried earful. 

Flying however, was another thing entirely and here he was again, pushing her limits and egging on Buddy to take them higher and faster. 

“Wait wait…Neteyam! Oh my Eywa! Ohhhhh!” 

Neteyam yelped loudly from behind her, hooting gleefully as they sailed through the air. The wind whipped around them as they gained speed. 

Xilä eyes were screwed tight and her clutch on the reins and the other gripping the forearm secured around her waist, tightened. 

“Xilä,” Neteyam breathed in her ear, squeezing her assuredly. “I’m not going to let anything happen to you, okay? Trust me sweetheart, I’ve got you. I promise….Open your eyes, baby.”

With a deep breath, Xilä peaked through one eye, then the other. She instantly felt that falling swoop one would usually get from being so high up. Laying all her trust in the man seated behind her, she forced every once of bravery to surface, choosing to face her fear head on. 

It took her a while but she gasped when she finally took in all the beauty surrounding them. It was dark out but not yet eclipse. Her eyes took in the high floating rocks, the lush and alive illumination of forest splayed down below. She grinned at the sight of a few other Na’vis on their ikrans in the distance and the odd creatures flying alongside them. 

It was incredible. She was transfixed and in utter awe. “Wow,” she whispered. 

Neteyam smiled when he craned his neck to take in her expression. “Okay?” he asked, checking in. 

“Yeah…still terrifying…but beautiful all the same.”

“Want to go faster?” he asked.

“Ah….alright.” She shuffled further into the cradle of his legs and tightened her grips in preparation. 

“Relax Xi. I’ll show you the basics first and then we’ll get to the big stuff.”

She nodded, and allowed her body to loosen its tense state. 

“Okay, pay attention to what I do, alright? The most important thing you want to remember is to lay your trust in the bond…” he began explaining, showing her how to guide the mountain beast, how to move on a sharp turn or with high winds. 

“They’ll do all all the hard work, you just need to guide them, the moment you make Tsaheylu you need to-”

Xilä paid close attention to everything he was saying. He was right, Iknimaya was nearing soon and flying this high with Neteyam in that very moment showed her how real it all was. 

She was terrified to say the least but she had gotten this far. He believed in her with his entire being…maybe she should finally start believing in herself too. 

When they finally landed, he lifted her down and she walked away on wobbly legs. He disconnected his queue, then gave Buddy the order he could fly off again.

Palms over her mouth in disbelief she beamed with watery eyes from the high winds. “I did it…‘Teyam, I actually did it.” 

“You did,” he said proudly, walking towards her, his eyes glinting in the night light.

Once he closed the short distance between them, it seemed they were both thinking the same thing because her hands gripped his shoulders for balance as he hefted her up with ease- thighs locked on either side of him. 

“That wasn’t so bad was it?” he asked, slowly walking over to the soft mossy, covered patch of grass they’d been lounging in before. 

She leaned back with palms connected behind his neck. “That was terrifying,” she objected. 

“Well I’m sure next time won’t be as bad then. We’ll keep practising until you’re comfortable.”

“If you say so,” she said, distractedly, drawing closer to pepper kisses along his neck as her tail sailed eagerly. She was on an adrenaline high and there was only one thing on her mind at the moment. 

“See Xi,  I told y-,” she bit his lip hard, causing him to hiss. “Fuck Xilä.”

“Neteyam, we can talk later, but you owe me right now, so pay up.”

“Again, I say… those two shitheads had no right teaching you poker. Look at the greedy little devil you’ve turned into,” he teased, laying her down and immediately slipping a hand under her skirt. 

Xilä hummed in complete bliss, allowing her body to succumb to the pleasures he gave. 

~

When Xilä was six she finally acknowledged that nothing in life was ever as good as it seemed. Everyday her mother would tell her, life came with its hardship and to never take anything for granted. It became true- her mother was right. 

After years of loathsome and wretched unhappiness, Xilä accepted early on that her life would always be that- miserable. She accepted, she'd most likely die that way. She accepted she’d never experience peace or freedom…. She accepted she was never destined for love.

However, it seemed that living in such happy bliss for so long had caused her to momentarily forget that lesson. 

…….How stupid of her. 

Xilä felt as if she was being watched. It was not the kind of “watch” she was used to though, not the curious peaks and glances she usually found herself subject to. 

This was far different. She felt as if she were prey- stupid prey out in the open and up for grabs. It made her skin crawl and an unpleasant sensation sink in her stomach. 

She glanced around inconspicuously from her crouched form on the ground where she was scrubbing her skirts and tops in the cool river. 

Nothing seemed out of the ordinary though, there were many other Na’vis and humans roaming this area of the forest, so she shook her head and continued with her task, humming serenely as she did.

When she began squeezing out the water from her last article, a shadow appeared, blocking the light from above her. 

“Well this is quite a sight… you actually left him alone? I was beginning to think you were permanently attached to his hip.” 

Xi sat up and craned her head back to see a gorgeous and regally dressed Na’vi standing before her. 

Leati. 

She looked fierce, with colourful war paint adoring her skin. Her loincloth, beaded top and jewellery looked exquisite and carefully crafted. Even the grand bow and knife she had strapped to her hip were a sight to behold.  

“Um, hi?” Xi said, giving her an uncomfortable smile. She’d stupidly forgotten about the woman until now. She was supposed to ask Neteyam about her but he’d gone and clouded her head with an abundance of bliss and affection. 

And who’s hip was she attached to? 

Xilä gave a darting glance behind her to make sure it was truly her the warrior was addressing because the female was blatantly scrutinising her silently as if trying to figure out some sort of complicated puzzle. 

“I’m sure you’ve heard of me,” she said, drawing an untrusting friendly expression upon her face. 

Enyu stood quickly, dropping her washing in the basket beside her. The rudeness coming from Leati baffled her. They’d never spoken before, so swallowing a rude retort like she’d usually feel comfortable doing with her friends, she instead made the Na’vi sign of respect. 

“Hello. I am-”

“I know who you are,” Leati snapped before forcing her scowl into a faux smile. “My Nete says you are doing well- with your lessons. I assumed it would have been completed by the time I got back. It’s a shame it’s taken up so much of his time.”

Xilä blanched. Her Nete? As in Neteyam? 

“He is the future Olo'eyktan after all and his duties are far more important than being tasked with teaching outsiders our ways.” She spoke so fast, Xi was having a hard time processing the words she was spewing.

“I’m sorry…I am afraid you have me at a disadvantage. Who are you?” Xi asked, frowning at the rude woman before her, feeling unsteady by the assumption she was clearly making. 

“Leati,” she said through clenched teeth, eyes narrowed unhappily. “Has Neteyam not truly mentioned me?” 

“He has not. Are you friends?”

Leati looked genuinely shocked. If anything, she looked downright offended by being called Neteyam’s friend.  

“No silly. We are not friends. Neteyam is my mate- my future mate,” she said, looking down her nose at Xilä. “We are betrothed.” 

Xilä suddenly felt sick. It must have shown because Leati went on with a mocking smile- digging the knife deeper. “He really didn’t tell you?” 

“No. He did not tell me,” Xi mumbled, tilting her head so that her hair fell around her face- a small comfort in the excruciating moment. 

Xilä’s skin felt hot and itchy. She wanted to shrivel up in a corner somewhere as far as possible from the woman standing before her. The woman must have been lying…right? Just this morning Neteyam had once again snuck out of her room after spending the night again.

Leati giggled. “Ah yes, I forget how private he likes to keep these things to himself. Oftly romantic if you ask me.” She sighed as if remembering something tragic, “Then again it is supposed to be a secret until the announcement. We haven’t really told anyone. The decision was only made just before I left for Anurai.”

Xilä ducked down to collect her basket of laundry, with every intent of fleeing immediately but the next words out of Leati’s mouth held her frozen on the spot.  

“You like him. Don’t you?” she asked, gently. “I see the way you stare at him.”

Bile threatened to make its way up her throat but she swallowed it down. Shaking her head she stared at a spot over Leati’s shoulder. “Of course I like him.....we are- friends.” 

And that was the truth. They’d never discussed being anything further than friends. That was what they were…but it didn’t feel that way. He was more to her than a simple friend. 

“So um, you don’t have to worry,” Xi lied, with a forced smile of her own, but the croak of her voice gave her away. 

Leati smirked dangerously. “Oh, I’m not worried. Because at the end of the day, Neteyam and I will be mated. It is not only ours but also the council's will. I know my betrothed is obviously handsome and dreamy- I see the way other women look at him- all love sick and blushing,” she sneered, obviously insinuating Xilä. “But I would hate it if you had any kind of silly hope.”

“No. No silly hope from me,” Xilä whispered, trying hard to control her emotions. She was forever grateful of Lo’ak and Spider in that very moment- for teaching her poker. Bluffing truly was an important life skill. So she was glad to have somewhat been able to wield it, even if she was a terrible liar.  

“Good. Now about your lessons. You see, I miss my Nete, and our time together is being taken up by-” 

“They end soon,” Xilä said, cutting her off, hefting her basket onto her hip and ducking her head again to hide her eyes. She was tearing up. “I will try to learn faster so that-” she took a deep breath “...so that he will have free time again.”

“Aw wonderful! I was hoping you would say that. You are the sweetest….Well,” she unhooked her bow from its perch on her back, testing the tension of the string, “I’ve got a hunt to get to. Being a warrior is no easy feat.” She smirked. “Have you chosen a position in the clan yet? No offence but I don’t recommend Iknimaya. It’s not for everyone.”

Xi raised her chin defiantly, eyes narrowed. “I’ve got a good teacher and he thinks I can do it. Now are you done marking your territory?” 

She wanted free from the atrocious woman already, a headache was brewing and she wasn’t even sure she was fully processing the conversion properly. 

Leati glowered, clearly annoyed by her response. Beautiful features turned ugly as she scowled. “Now listen here you Li’ona freak-”

“Leati!” 

“L-Lo’ak,” she stuttered, guilt clouding her face for a moment before she was turning on her charm with that fake smile of hers once more and the flick of her hair. 

“What the hell are you doing?” he questioned with a raised brow, closing the distance with long strides. He was sweaty and a bit dishevelled, having obviously just come from a hunt or maybe training. 

“Nothing that concerns you,” she soothed. “Simply having a chat with the woman whose been taking up all of my-”

“It damn well fucking concerns me!” he shouted, silencing her. “I hear you call her a freak one more time and I swear to God I’ll make sure you live to regret it,” he threatened. 

Shock clouded Leati’s face before she turned an angry shade of purple. “You’re taking her side? But Lo’ak, you don’t under- !” 

“Leati. Walk. Away.” he seethed dangerously. “I don’t think your mother would be too pleased to hear about the true colours of her precious shy baby. Would she?”

She swallowed uncomfortably, clearly affected by his threat. Turning angry again, she shot Xilä a loathsome glare then with a disbelieving scoff, she turned and stalked away.  

Hitching her basket higher up her hip, Xilä strode off in the opposite direction.  

“Xi wait!” Lo’ak followed quickly. “What the hell was that all about?”

“It is nothing,” she said distractedly, desperate to get to her tent as fast as possible. She felt herself starting to crack.

“Bullshit!” he roared, keeping up with her easily. “I walked up to hear her calling you a freak. What was she saying before that? And why the fuck didn’t you smack her?” he yelled angrily. 

Xi stopped short, pivoting on her heel. “You’re pissed at me because I didn’t hit her?! Lo’ak, she’s the daughter of a high ranker. I am still on probation, I couldn’t possi-”

“But you wanted to,” he smirked. His face softened and he reached out to brush away an escaping teardrop. “What did she say, Xi?” He frowned, not liking how sad she looked. “Do I need to go get D’avi to beat her ass? I’d gladly do it- but, ya know…”

A laugh escaped her. Lo’ak had always had the incredible gift to get her to laugh, even amidst a meltdown. “D’avi is heavily pregnant,” she reminded him.

He smiled. “You know that won’t stop her. I can ask Kiri, she hates violence but I bet she won’t hesitate to-”

“No. But thank you Lo’ak. She- Leati did nothing wrong. I mean okay that’s not true. She was rude- so rude and fake and obnoxious and I swear the entire time I couldn’t keep up with her whirlwind of a persona!”

Lo’ak snorted.

“But-” she shook her head, and bit the inside of her cheek to ground herself, “but I promise, I’m just probably being sensitive. I think I may have… misunderstood something…that’s all.”

“Are you sure?” he frowned. 

She didn’t really feel like discussing what Leati had said with him. This was between her and Neteyam. So she forced another smile and said, “I’m sure.”

“Lo’ak!” They both turned to see another warrior calling him over. “They’re starting back!”

“Shit. I gotta go, Xi. We’re still on for game night, right?” At her nod, he turned and jogged off, leaving her with a hollow feeling in her chest. 

~ 

Xilä held her tears as she walked briskly to the edge of the forest. However, she was momentarily distracted. The uneasy feeling of being watched was back again, so she quickened her strides. She was nearing Home Camp when she finally found out who was the cause of her unsettledness. 

“Xilä.”

All thoughts of her encounter with Leati vanished when a flash of fear bubbled in her chest- she hated that he still had that effect on her. 

A beast of a man slowly approached her. “Father,” she said fleetingly, hoping to pass him straight as she clutched her basket tighter. 

T'shteyo was much faster than her though. He quickly tugged the basket from her hands and blocked her path with his hulking frame. “We need to talk, Xilä.”

They had not spoken in months. She had only seen him from afar on a few occasions and she was quite happy with that arrangement. She also noticed that the Sullys made sure to never mention him when she was around.  

“We have nothing to discuss,” she snapped, trying to take back the laundry from him with no success.

“Tut, tut, tut. Let’s try that again, shall we? You seemed to have lost your head there for a second. Where has your respect gone?” he chided in fake confusion. “Are you going to apologize?” 

“......I’m sorry,” she whispered, eyes locking on the ground. 

She swallowed a burning lump. She was already fragile from her encounter with Leati, and now here was her father to ensure she crumbled. She thought she was stronger than this. But wasn’t as healed as she thought. 

“How have you been?” he asked, surprising her with not only his question, but also by how sincere he sounded. “You look quite ill.”

“I’m fine,” she croaked. 

He didn’t look like he believed her but went on anyway. “We need to talk…don’t you want to know what it’s about?” 

There was no one near in their vicinity she realized after a brief glance around, so surrendering, she played along. “Yes, I’m sorry father. What would you like to discuss?”

“There. That’s better,” he grinned, looking every bit like a psychopath. “There was a message from Li’ona. It seems we may get our chance at returning soon. I simply wished to tell you the good news.”

She frowned, feeling dread sink in her stomach. “But…I thought we would be staying here.”

“For the while, yes. But Su’ko will soon see the error of his ways and realize that being Olo'eyktan is no easy feat. My insider reported that half the clan has already fled- they deserted the bastard as I expected. The remaining people will be begging for my return. My plan is taking longer than expected but…progress is progress. We’ll be back home in no time.”

Feeling light headed, Xilä kept silent. 

Progress…Plans? Going back to Li’ona? What in Eywa’s name was he on about?  

“I’m glad we got to talk. It’s hard to catch you without one of your fucking guards around… especially the chief’s bastard- I see he keeps you tightly leashed,” he joked crassly as he handed her the basket. “I’ll let you know when I hear word again.” 

Before he turned to leave, he left her with a warning as his final parting words, “Oh, and check the attitude. I won’t tolerate being spoken to like that again. Understood?”

“Yes…understood,” she responded automatically. 

Xilä numbly watched her father’s back walk away until she could no longer see him. Then, turning on her heel, she all but sprinted to her tent, relieved to see Salveen already back home from the kitchens and working on her sewing hobby. 

One glance at Xilä’s crumbling face and the elder was on her feet, quickly placing the basket down to envelope the sobbing girl into her arms. 

Although Salveen and Jxo’s tent was relatively small, ever since Xilä had moved in, it had quickly become a social hub- much to the elder’s delight.

Salveen loved to entertain guests. So whenever the Sully siblings, Spider and any of their other friends came by to visit Xi, Salveen was always happy to whip up something tasty for them. 

The kids- as Salveen liked to call them, although all adults now, with the exception of Tuk, had started a weekly game night involving a combination of human and Na’vi games- resulting in a fun but boisterous atmosphere, especially when things turned competitive. 

Neteyam had learned early on that Xilä was quite competitive herself. He enjoyed sitting back and observing her taunting words towards her opponents, the excited glint in her eyes when she was about to win, her banter with his brother and Spider when things got heated, the little dance and handshake she and Kiri would do whenever they’d beaten the guys. 

She was a sight to behold and it was always difficult to look away. 

Tonight however, the first thing he noticed was that she seemed different. She was quiet. Reserved. Almost as if in a daze. 

Neteyam had arrived late and smack dab in the middle of a heated game between Lo’ak, Spider, Kiri and three other guys they usually hung out with. They were all seated around the rounded table in the centre of the tent, talking loudly and animatedly to each other. 

“You’re such a cheat monkey boy! I saw you hide something under your butt!”

“Oh yeah?” Spider taunted. “Come see for yourself then,” he said suggestively. 

“Don’t be gross man, that’s my sister,” Lo’ak grumbled over a mouthful of whatever treat Salveen had prepared that night. “Xi, are you sure you don’t want to get in on this rou- Tuk, would you let the girl breathe already?! She hasn’t even gotten a turn yet!”

Tuk, who was seated in Xilä’s lap, spat out her tongue at him. “We’re having girl talk Lo’ak!” 

Kiri snorted. “Tuk do you even know what girl talk is?” 

“Of course I do. It’s when girls talk. Duhhhh,” she sassed with an eyeroll before turning back to Xilä to continue to say whatever she was before. 

“See this is why I say we should leave her at home,” Lo’ak complained, “but noooo, because mom says if she wants to go, we have to bring her along.” 

“Neteyam, hey man,” W’aote said, being the first one to spot him arrive. “Sub in for me this round will you? I’ve got to piss,” he requested, standing and leaving before Neteyam could even respond. 

Neteyam sat in his spot, greeting everyone as he did. He looked over to where Xilä and Tuk were seated on the other side of the table with an expectant stare, waiting for her to acknowledge him..….but she didn’t. 

Clearing his throat he asked, “ Where’s Salveen and Jxo at?” 

“D’avi’s,” they all replied simultaneously with the exception of Xilä.

“Xi, do you want to play this round?” he called out with a grin, but it soon dropped and his ears fell backwards when all she gave him was a polite smile and a quiet, “no thank you.” 

Throughout the night it became abundantly clear Xilä was avoiding him and he fucking hated it. She still smiled and laughed and participated in a few of the games, but he knew her so well by now, he could tell something was wrong. 

She was not herself….she was not herself with him specifically. Her smile never met her eyes when they fell on him, it was almost as if she was forcing herself to be around him. 

Later into the night, when he finally got paired with her for a team game, she kept her head tilted so that her hair cut off his view of her face. His jaw clenched and he ground his teeth in irritation and his desperation to find out what caused this sudden change, intensified. 

They had no privacy being in a room full of his siblings and friends. A few times he asked her under his breath if she was okay, and each time she’d smile and say she was fine.

It was a fucking lie of course. He was fighting a powerful need to toss her over his shoulder, march them out of there and make her tell him the truth. 

Neteyam was so focused on Xilä, and trying to figure out what had happened in the few hours he had left her alone, he was oblivious to his brother’s concerned glances. 

Lo’ak seemed to be the only one to pick up that something was off between the two. He didn’t comment on it of course, but decided to keep the others distracted and unaware of the strained tension emitting from them. 

During their final game, Xi was the first to lose. Feigning a headache, she stood and bid everyone goodnight before making an escape to her room. 

Neteyam cursed under his breath when Kiri stopped him from trying to covertly sneak after her- announcing to everyone, it was his turn to play.  

By the time the night was truly well and over, he stayed behind when everyone had packed up and left. Making his way into her room, he stooped and flicked on her lamp, ensuring it stayed dim. She was snuggled under a thick pelt, fast asleep. 

Refusing to leave her just yet he laid on his side, propped up on his right arm as he stared down at her serene face. He frowned while he traced her features with the pad of a finger- noticing the slight puffiness under her eyes for the first time. 

Had she been crying?

His feather light touch smoothed over her baby soft skin, her little twitching nose and those fucking kissable lips. He needed her to wake up already so he could see her eyes. He felt like he hadn’t seen them properly all night. 

What was he missing? Why wouldn’t she look at him?  Why wouldn't she talk to him?

Giving up trying to figure it out, he kissed her forehead and gently pulled her into his arms. She murmured incoherently when he moved her, then snuggled into him unknowingly as she settled against his chest and slept on. 

He only wanted to hold her for a little while. 

~

When Neteyam awoke in his own bed the following morning, he felt like the universe was out to get him. 

He had one goal and that was to get to Xi’s tent first thing, but no he could not....because his father woke him at the crack of dawn to inform him that he had to leave to attend to a situation.

This meant Neteyam needed to step in for him to conduct an evaluation on one of the warrior units- which was scheduled first thing. 

Neteyam was irritable and cranky. He was snapping at everyone as he tried to get himself ready for the day. It truly seemed like his family members were all purposely trying to piss him off. 

He felt horrible after because he had even made poor Tuk cry by yelling at her when he noticed she had painted flowers on the handle of his lucky dagger- thus ensuing an earful from his irate mother. 

“Get out!” Neytiri hissed through clenched teeth after her long angry berating. She had had enough of his bad attitude. “What is with you today? This is not like you Neteyam! Your mood has been like this all morning! Fix it or don’t come home.” 

“Bro. Bro!” Lo’ak called out, jogging to catch up to him when he stormed out. 

Neteyam made his way through Home Camp while adjusting the jewellery and comm device he had put on badly in haste. He blew out a breath, strapping a visor to his forehead. “Leave it Lo’ak. I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Fine,” he said with a condescending grin. “I just thought in case you hadn't realized, and to reiterate what mom said...but you’ve been a massive dick.” 

Silence greeted Lo’ak as he continued to keep pace with his seething brother who was now fiddling with the strap of his riding satchel.  

“Is this about you and Xilä?” Lo’ak asked, going the direct route.

That had Neteyam halting and turning to stare at his brother suspiciously. “Why would you ask that?”

“A hunch?” Neteyam didn’t look like he believed him, so he went for the truth instead. “Look, I don’t know if you guys see yourselves, but usually you’re all….touchy and flirty. You two can’t keep your hands to yourselves, at all,” he said with a grossed out face. “You’re both completely oblivious to the sexual tension you create.” 

Neteyam swallowed. He honestly didn’t care at this point who saw them together. “So?” he said.

“So, I noticed she was all weird around you last night, okay? When you came in, she didn’t even glance your way…if anything, she looked tense. Normally Xi can’t wait to plaster herself to your side, and then you get this stupid goofy look on your face.” 

Neteyam’s ears lowered and a lodge formed in his throat. “.....I thought I was being crazy. It was weird, she was different- distant. I tried talking to her but all she did was fucking smile and say everything was fine!” 

“Are you going to go find her now?”

“I fucking wish,” he sighed, “I’m due to conduct an evaluation right now. Dad asked me to step in for him since he’s off dealing with some situation or the other...I’m already late and she’s all the way on the other side of Camp. I’ll have to find her after.” 

“Do you know what you did?” 

Neteyam rubbed the space between his eyebrows as if in pain, without response. That was all he thought about all night. He had no clue what he could’ve possibly done. 

So why was his idiot brother so adamant that he did something? 

“Not that I know of okay? And this could be all just a one off. We don’t know that something happened for sure.”

“Did you fuck her?” Lo’ak asked crassly. 

“What the hell man!” Neteyam hissed venomously with a backslap to Lo’ak’s arm, glancing around to make sure no one had overheard.  

Lo’ak simply shrugged. “I’ll take that as a no then. Did she want you to fuck her and you said no?”

Bewildered, irked and utterly pissed off, Neteyam stormed off, muttering an, “I’m fucking done with this conversation,” as he went. 

But the annoying pest that was his brother seemed to be resilient. “I’m just trying to help you, asshole!”

“Well I didn’t ask for your help!” he seethed over his shoulder. “Lo’ak, will you stay out of it?! This is none of your business!”

“Maybe, but I’m making it my business! Xilä is upset over something you’ve done and you need to fix!”

Neteyam stopped and rounded on his brother again, braids flailing around dramatically as he poked a finger to Lo’ak’s chest. “You keep saying that! What the hell makes you think it was something I’ve done?! Huh? What do you know? And quite frankly, why do you even fucking care?!”

“So what if I care!” he roared. “And I don’t know anything, alright?! I’m not the one she’s being weird around. It’s you dumbass! So I suggest you figure out whatever the hell it is you did you did, grovel your ass off and fix this shit!” Lo’ak yelled, giving his brother a two handed shove for good measure before he stormed away. 

Spider, who had observed the entire ordeal from afar, jogged after Lo’ak. He shot a bewildered looking Neteyam a curious glance as he went. “Hey cuz, what was that about? You two looked pretty heated.” 

Lo’ak shook his head as he headed straight for the labs. “Trying to talk some sense into him is all…Hey did Xi say anything to you yesterday?” he asked. 

“Uh…like what?” 

“About Neteyam? She was all weird last night.”

“No she didn’t and shit, I didn’t notice,” he frowned. “She seemed fine though. I don’t get why you think something’s wrong.” 

“Yeah I’m sure you didn’t notice,” Lo’ak said sarcastically. “Probably because you were so busy flirting with my sister,” he grumbled, ignoring his best friend's splutter of denial. “She’s not fine, Spider. It’s Neteyam she’s all off with. Something’s changed.”

“Um, no offence cuz but ah, you know the bet’s off right? You won….Why are you so worried about this? I care too but it’s not like it’s our problem to fix. They’re adults, they can work it out themselves.” 

Reaching the outskirts of the labs, instead of heading inside, Lo’ak sat on the steps of one of the trailers with a heavy sigh.

“Do you remember what I told you I overheard my parents arguing about a while back? About what the council wants from Neteyam?”

“Mhm, yeah I remember. It’s shitty,” Spider said, climbing onto the railing to perch on top. 

Lo’ak snorted. “Shitty is putting it lightly, he’s the eldest, so it’s expected of him. And you know the idiot…he’s all about following rules and tradition…so he’ll just go along with whatever they want- be their fucking puppet.”

He became silent for a moment. “That could have easily been me... except it’s not. I get to do whatever the fuck I want and he doesn’t. His whole life is already planned out,” Lo’ak explained. “They didn’t get to control my mother, so they’re trying to control him instead.”

“It bothers you…you feel guilty, don’t you?” Spider said seriously, staring at his friend with a frown. 

“Yeah,” he admitted. “I know I can be an asshole sometimes but I do care about him and I at least want him to be happy about the person he has to spend the rest of his life with- she’d be part of the family after all and…I’d rather it be someone I could put up with,” he added quickly, trying to play off the deep emotions he was suddenly sharing with his best friend. 

Spider ignored his joke and considered his words. “And you think that person is Xilä?”

Lo’ak gave him an “are you for real” look.

“Have you seen him this happy with anybody else? If they don’t sort this out themselves soon I’ll have no choice but to meddle…….His time is running out.”

~

Xilä stood from afar, watching with weighted breath as a team of ikrans swooped in complete synchronisation. One rider in particular caught her eye, causing a flutter to tickle her stomach. 

The riders landed one by one, gracefully dismounting before either releasing their beasts to open air again, or leading them over to the ikran enclosures a couple feet away. 

Neteyam spotted her the moment he landed. A prickle of relief and happiness tinged with uncertainty at the sight of seeing her there- waiting for him, flooded his chest. 

Although it hadn’t even been a full day since he’d seen her, he missed the heck out of her. All morning he contemplated last night’s events. He just wanted to hold her already- he felt deprived. 

Hurrying to dismount, he released Buddy to the open air again.

“Hey kids,” he called out to a small crowd of children who were all excitedly watching the warrior’s arrive. “Careful alright? Not too close to the fence,” he advised as he passed them, reaching out to grab his satchel that was hooked on a fence spike.

“Yes Sir.”

“S-sorry Sir.”

“You guys that was Neteyam,” one of them whispered in awe. 

Not stopping for a second he quickly closed the distance between him and Xilä as he removed his riding visor and then unstrapped his bow and arrow carrier, tucking them all into his long riding satchel before swinging it across his back. 

“Hey, sweetheart,” he said when he was finally toe to toe with her. “Are you- have you been waiting for me?” he asked hopefully, focusing intently on her face, taking his fill of her.

She stepped back trying to create some space when he cupped her jaw. “Yeah,” she smiled softly, keeping her eyes averted. “Can we talk for a few minutes? I won't be long, promise.”

Neteyam nodded, feeling a little a swoop of dread. “Ye-ah,” he replied, his voice cracking. 

He was beginning to hate that polite smile of hers. All he wanted was to see her light up the way she always did whenever she saw him. He wanted to lean in and hug her or even kiss her, but he refrained. 

He was also going to take more than a few goddamn minutes thank you very much. This sudden awkward thing they had going on was going to drive him insane- it needed to end.

Before he could lead them somewhere more private however, a voice called out to him. 

“Nete!” Leati hurried over, having just landed. Slowing to a stop in front of them she touched his bicep. “Where are you going? There are still a few more routines to run through. My team is gearing up right now, I already called for the direhorses to be escorted ov-”

She abruptly stopped, just noticing who he was with. She side eyed Xilä, then continued to relay to Neteyam all the drills he would miss as she turned her back so that she stood between the two of them, blocking Xi from Neteyam’s view.  

Xilä stepped back and looked away uncomfortably, she didn’t want to see them together. She was on a mission to end things between her and Neteyam- she just wanted to get it done and over with but she refused to stick around and have them rubbed in her face. 

She had had a good cry fest yesterday- getting everything out of her system, as Salveen hugged and soothed her while desperately trying to figure out what was wrong- Xi didn’t tell her though.

Later on, after assuring Salveen she was fine, the reluctant elder and her husband eventually left to spend time with their pregnant daughter and son in law. 

Xilä retired to her room until late when her friends started to arrive for game night. She had concluded the entire situation between her and Neteyam must have been one big misunderstanding on her part. 

The more she thought about it, the more the signs were all there. No wonder he kept saying they shouldn’t have been doing what they were doing. No wonder he kept stopping them from going further. 

She felt as if she missed something from D’avi's explanation about mating and relationships, but then remembered Neteyam was the son of the Olo'eyktan. The rules must have been different for him. She’d forgotten there were many customs she must not have been familiar with and deduced this must have been one of them.

If anything, she simply felt stupid. Leati was right- she had stupid silly hope that somehow she and Neteyam would end up together……forever- mated and bonded as one for life. But that was all it was- silly hope. A daydream. 

Yet it was all very real to her... Xilä was in love with him. 

The realisation had sent her into another round of bitter tears and as much as she loathed Leati, she couldn’t bring herself to continue to sneak around with her betrothed. She refused to be like some of the women who would blatantly sleep around with her father- knowing well he had a wife.

And so, Xilä decided she definitely needed to officially end things between her and Neteyam, and fast- not only because she was not a cheater but also to protect her own heart. 

Not wanting to stay any longer she said, “Um, Neteyam we can talk later, I’ve got-,” but she was cut off when he quickly side stepped Leati and reached out to take hold of her hand- preventing her from leaving with a fleeting panicked and pleading expression across his face. 

“Yeah I know all that Leati,” he said, turning serious as he faced the female warrior again. “But something important has come up. Why don’t you guys break for lunch and I’ll page Gwuyle to finish the rest of the session for me.”

He should have done that in the first place and gone after Xilä first thing that morning. 

Xi frowned, staring up at him. She wasn’t sure if he was even aware of his actions because not only was he holding her hand, but when she tried to pull away, his tail wrapped around her thigh.  

Leati made a strangled noise and blinked disbelievingly. Her eyes darted from Neteyam who was suddenly paging Gwuyle right then and there through his comm device, to their linked hands, to his tail curled high around Xi’s upper thigh- its tip, completely hidden under her skirt. 

Xilä, who had somehow momentarily gone mute, yanked her hand from his grasp, wide eyes on a murderous looking Leati. ‘Oh shit,’ she thought, swallowing guiltily.

However- Neteyam, who seemed oblivious to the tension and reactions of the two women- only because he was still on the line with the clan’s second in command, simply tugged Xi closer with an arm around her waist, so that her front clashed flush against his side.

She stumbled and clung to his warrior belt for balance, cheeks purpling from his actions. 

She was stuck. Immovable by his hold. To anyone looking their way, they were the picturesque image of a romantic couple.

Accepting defeat, Xi slumped against him, smushing her face into the space between his pec and bicep. He seemed to have taken that action as her being affectionate, because as he wrapped up the call he pressed a casual kiss to the top of her head. 

Misreading Leati’s muted, shocked expression, Neteyam continued on as usual. “Relax Leati. Gwuyle is just as good a reviewer, you’ll be in good hands for your team’s evaluation. Have some lunch and have your team check in after.”

Leati sputtered pathetically. “I- what..but, but it’s not even lunch yet! Nete can’t you-” she stepped forward to caress his free arm but Neteyam cut her off with an exasperated sigh.

“Then have an early lunch, Leati, run a practice drill or something. Anyone else would gladly take advantage of extra time before an appraisal- Oh great, the direhorses are here.” He whistled to his own amongst the herd being guided over by a group of wranglers. 

“Nete, please stay,” Leati pleaded. “What is so important anyway?!” she snapped, glaring at the back of Xilä’s head unnoticed.

“Don’t worry about it,” he said distractedly as he watched Antoyle approach. 

Neteyam’s massive direhorse chuffed in greeting. A small squeal escaped Xi when she was suddenly hauled up onto the massive beast- Neteyam keeping a large palm on her thigh to keep her steady. 

“I’ve gotta go Leati, good luck, alright?” he said, giving her a parting smile before easily mounting the creature behind Xi and securing an arm around her once more.

Xilä caught one last withering glare from the female warrior before Neteyam was charging them off. 

~

Riding hard and fast, Neteyam led them deep into the forest. He knew it was petty and probably overly possessive of him, but he was purposely taking them somewhere far. Not only for privacy, but also so that she couldn’t escape without his help to get back. 

Passing through a thick wall of vines, they found themselves in what Xilä could only describe as a hidden cocoon of serenity. 

A small tricking waterfall flowed in the far corner, pooling in a somewhat shallow well of rocks. The flora was thick and abundant.

Glowing plants illuminated the sunless hideaway, creating a serene and romantic atmosphere. 

“What is this place,” Xi asked, momentarily distracted by its beauty.  

“It is niwan loreyu, one of the many beautiful secrets of the forest,” he said over her head as he pulled them to a stop. “Very few know of its existence,” he continued as he dismounted and disconnected his queue. 

“I feel…” she couldn’t quite explain the feeling but it felt good- as if she were being hugged lovingly.  

“It is Ewya you feel,” he explained, while removing his comm device to stuff into his bag- he didn’t want any interruptions. He then tossed his satchel to the soft flooring. “Her presence resides heavily in this place.” 

“Did we really need to come all the way out here?” she grumbled as she accepted his help to get down- legs aching slightly from the long trip. Antoyle trotted off to graze on a patch of rich grass. 

“Yes,” he grinned, tugging her hips closer, relishing in the feeling of her finally in his arms. 

“You didn’t need to leave your duti-”

“I wanted to,” he said earnestly. “God, I feel like I haven’t seen you in weeks,” he groaned, nuzzling his face into her cheek, affectionately. He froze when she suddenly tensed up. 

She swallowed as a guilty flutter emitted within her. “You shouldn’t have done all of that,” she whispered, stepping out of his arms as she avoided his stare. 

“Done what?” he asked, allowing her to go but itching to pull her back. 

“Leaving with me…holding my hand- the tail thing, the touching- all of it! Especially in front of her.” 

He frowned at her with a tilt of his head but stayed silent. 

“It doesn’t matter,” she whispered more to herself than him. Squaring herself she faced him head on. “We need to stop, Neteyam.”

There was a small tightening in his chest at her words. He knew what she meant but asked anyway. “Stop what?”

She didn’t exactly know how to label it. “What we’ve been doing…you and I…everything we’ve been doing for the past-”

“No.”

Her jaw dropped. “What do you mean, no?!”

“I don’t want to,” he said simply.

“Neteyam, the sneaking around- it has to stop.”

“Then we will stop sneaking around. We will stop hiding. I know we never talked about it, but we can do that. We don’t have to remain a secret if that is what’s bothering you. Sweetheart, I’m sorry if you feel like I’ve been hiding you,” he said sincerely. 

She stared at him incredulously. “You want us to go public?! We can’t do that, what will-”

His ears fell back. “What’s so wrong about that?” he snapped.

“Neteyam,” she said, sounding so broken he felt a small part of him crack. “I don’t think you’re thinking clearly.” She rubbed the heel of her palms into her eyes. “Shit. Why is this so hard to do? I can’t stop thinking about you and all those stupid orgasms and now we have to sto-”

“You didn’t didn’t like the orgasms?!” he asked, alarmed- ears twitched high as his tail went limp. 

“No! Yes! Yes, okay! I liked it, I wanted it, I mean I practically begged for it didn’t I?” she shrieked somewhat hysterically. “But that’s not the point,” she said in frustration. “That’s not what I’m talking about. I’m telling you we need to end this!”

“Why?” 

“What?”

“Why? Tell me why? Why do you want to stop? Give me one good reason and then we’ll end things.”

Her face scrunched up in hurt. “Because I like you...much more than I should, but I know the truth now and I don’t want to come between the two of you…I-” She faltered and took a shuddering breath. 

Neteyam’s frown deepened- clearly not understanding. “Xilä what are you talking about?” 

“You don’t need to pretend anymore!” she snapped, folding her arms in vulnerability. “What I don’t get is why you didn’t tell me! I get that it’s supposed to be this big secret until you decide to announce it but- gosh Neteyam I feel like such a fool!” 

“Xilä,” he said seriously, staring at her in great concern. If anything he was looking at her like she’d gone and lost her mind. 

But she misunderstood his worry. “It’s okay,” she said quickly. “I’ll keep it a secret…‘Teyam, you’re my friend and I want us to stay that way even after- I don’t want to mess this up and I’m not blaming you…but I really don’t get why you didn’t say anything.”

When she noticed his clueless expression she mumbled out, “I know about you and Leati. She told me.”

He raised a questioning brow. “Me and Leati, what? Baby I don’t understand anything you’re saying right now. I honestly feel as if we’re speaking two completely different languages.” 

“Neteyam,” she said in a shaky voice, eyes pooling with liquid. “Why didn’t you tell me you were betrothed?” 

A beat of silence filled the air. 

“What?” he breathed out, incomprehensibly. 

Filling the sudden silence, she began to ramble as she fidgeted with her fingers. “Well I know it’s technically none of my business but well I thought maybe that’s something friends share with each other. Especially friends who did the amount of kissing and touching we did.” 

Shaking out of his reverie, Neteyam closed the distance between them, halting her movements by loosely linking his fingers with hers. 

Tilting her chin up he said very seriously, “Xilä…I am not betrothed.”

“But- yes you are.”

“Sweetheart, I’m pretty sure I’d know if I was intended to be bonded for life with someone,” he said intently. “Who the hell did you hear that shit from?” he demanded. 

“Well from Leati. She- I…” Xi spluttered, not meeting his gaze. “She said you two were…since months ago! Before you and I. You don’t just make that stuff up! You don’t lie about things like that! Why would she-”

Neteyam muttered a, “goddammit Leati,” under his breath as he tugged her closer so there was no space left between them. “Eyes, Xilä.”  

She knew the drill and looked up immediately. Her chest pressed against his upper abs so she had to arch her spine slightly to see his face properly. 

“So let's just go over this, shall we? Clear the air so that we’re on the same page.” 

She nodded, trying hard to focus on his stern voice and contain the flutters swooping around in her tummy from their proximity. Neteyam however looked like he was fighting to reign in his annoyance. 

“Xilä, I am not betrothed to Leati. I am not betrothed to anyone. Alright?” 

“But-”

“When did she tell you that?” 

“Yesterday.”

“Mm. That why you avoided me all of last night?” he asked, irritated.

A guilty expression appeared on her face. “Yes.”

All of the pieces were finally coming together now. Neteyam released a heavy sigh, nodding in understanding. He cupped her face and pressed a quick peck on her forehead.

“Come’re.” He hoisted her up the way he always did and her arms and thighs automatically wrapped around him. He couldn't deal with the distance between them anymore.

In short strides, he stepped into the rippling pool and took a seat, slumping against the rocky wall as he adjusted them into a comfortable position. The water was warm in comparison to the cool air but felt good, relaxing her slightly sore legs.  

Straddling his lap, the water covered her from her waist down. Her skirt fluttered around her hips, before sinking as it became soaked. His knees jutted out of the clear water when he propped them up, causing her to slide forward which made her core land flush against the skin just above his loincloth.

A large palm slid up her back, arching her towards him while his other soothed along her thigh. “Can I have a kiss? Please?” he pleaded- one small taste was all he needed. 

Xilä felt a bit emotional but held it in. Shaking her head up and down eagerly, she cupped his jaw, and with a soft, “yes,” she kissed him. 

The kiss was fleeting but it was very much needed in the current situation. Neteyam broke them apart with a final one, two, three sweet pecks before he was pulling back to see her face. 

“So we need to talk. There are some things you need to know, Xi,” he said seriously. 

“Alright,” she nodded, bringing her hands together to fiddle with his battleband. 

“First of all, Leati-” He tsked. “I think she probably misinterpreted a particular situation- which I will tell you about now. I’ll be sure to speak with her and clear the air of course but this is all honestly one huge misunderstanding.” 

“Well I’m quite curious to know what it’s all about. She was very territorial over you.”

“I’m sorry sweetheart. I know how she can be sometimes.” He took a breath and rubbed her thighs under the water. “Xi, when I turned eighteen the council told me I was required to find a wife by twenty-one. They thought I’d take a woman already by then…but when I hadn’t, they decided to give me a deadline.” 

Xi’s brows rose high and her jaw loosened. “They can do that?! Why would they even do that to you?”

He shrugged. “Because they can. Apparently it’s a mandatory tradition to ensure and secure the line of leadership. I’m not even going to go on about the heir they also require,” he said with an eye roll. 

“Wait wait wait. They’re giving you a deadline for finding a mate AND they are telling you when to have a baby by?! That’s ridiculous!”

Neteyam held his laughter. Her upset reaction was too cute for him to handle. “Yeah…but I put my foot down about that one. Don’t worry, no babies to worry about right now.”

“Okay…uh, continue,” she said with a blush. 

“So I’ll be honest I didn’t really try all that hard to find someone. I was too focused on my position. My training and skills were my priority- the whole mate thing, as much as I agreed, it was a lot of pressure. So I ignored it for a long while.

By the time I was a couple months away from the deadline, the council decided to take matters into their own hands. The fucking rumour mill ran wild when it became public knowledge I was looking for a mate. Every eligible female was practically being shoved down my throat.”

Neteyam shook his head. “Anyway let’s just say I learned the hard way that not all women wanted me for me. Quite a few only cared about the fucking title and the perks that came with it.”

Xilä bit down an angry retort about said women, but stayed quiet instead, soothing her palms along his chest, comfortingly. 

“The council was pissed when still I had no one chosen by my twenty-first birthday. They were all so disappointed... but I knew this was my duty. I knew I had to follow through and do it anyway. So I begged my father to plead my case and get me three more years. It was granted but it came at a cost. If I didn’t find someone by then, they’d choose for me.”

Xi's angry protest was interrupted when Antoyle chuffed, annoyed by an insect flying around his snout.

“A couple months ago, Leati’s mother- Fe’ska suggested I take her daughter as my mate. That was all it was…a suggestion. Leati and I, we don’t run in the same circle but our mothers are friends, so we’ve known each other since childhood. But I could never and have never seen her in any romantic light,” he assured, staring directly into her eyes. 

“You remember the meeting I attended a while back? The one you said I was all prickly afterwards?” 

She nodded. 

“Not only did I get another warning that my time was running out, but they decided on Leati as their final choice if I don’t succeed....If I don’t find anyone by my birthday next month, I’ll end up with Leati. She and I never spoke about it…but her mother must have said something. So that’s the only reason I could think of her making such an assumption, which is ridiculous anyway you take it.”

“Wow,” Xi whispered, slightly overwhelmed by the information thrown her way. 

“Yeah, that’s it- all of it. That’s everything.”

He seemed worried as he tried to read her emotions. “I um, I just want you to know, I wasn’t hiding all of this from you, purposely. I’ve actually been trying to get some more time but- they’re not budging.”

“It’s okay I get it. I don’t get the entire situation though. Can’t your father do something? He is Olo'eyktan!” 

Neteyam shrugged. “He can, he’s offered to step in, but I already agreed when I was eighteen. There’s a binding contract and everthing, so I have to keep my word.” 

“What are you going to do, then?” she rasped, uneasiness sinking in her stomach. She hated the whole Leati as his mate, deal.  

He pursed his lips and stared at her in silence, thumb tapping on her skin. “It depends.”

Her brows furrowed. “On what?”

“You, baby.”  

Her ears flickered. “Me?” she squeaked.

“Earlier, you said you like me too much…is that still in effect after everything I just shared?” he asked hopefully. 

“Umm, well. Honestly, I may have downplayed it a bit,” she said sheepishly. “It is more…love, than like.”

Xilä held her breath as she watched his expression morph from apprehension to understanding, to pure giddiness. 

“You love me?” he said with the widest grin on his face she had ever seen as he leaned in while simultaneously tugging her forward. “As in, love love? In love with me?”

Xilä giggled at his teasing and sailed her hands up his body to grip his neck, thumbs stroking his skin. She bore a matching grin while he nuzzled her cheek, trailing along her face to rub their noses together. 

“That’s quite funny,” he said, “because guess what, sweetheart?”

“What?” she hushed against his lips, crinkling eyes boring into his. 

“I’m in love with you too.”

She knew it was coming, his teasing tone had said it all but yet she still felt that bubble of emotion surface. 

Neteyam’s face softened into a concerned frown. “Sweetheart. Xi what’s with the face?”

She choked on a laugh, shaking her head. “I’m okay. Sorry,” she smiled through teary eyes. “It’s stupid.”

“Tell me anyway,” he said, kissing her scrunched up nose.

“I’ve never had anyone say those words to me before,” she admitted shyly. “It felt good, that's all.” 

“Fuck….” he whispered, in upset. He seriously loathed her parents more than anything at that moment. 

“Then I will make sure you hear those words every day for the rest of our lives, okay? Baby, I will try my hardest to make sure of it,” he promised sincerely. “I love you Xilä.” 

“I love you too Neteyam.”

~

“Can we stay here forever?” Xi sighed, in complete contentment. 

“If you want,” Neteyam agreed easily. 

He’d give her the damn universe if she wanted it. 

Xilä sucked the last of the sweet juice that coated her fingers, humming happily as she did. “Well that was delicious,” she said, tail sailing like it usually did whenever she ate something yummy.

They were still in their little hideaway. Seated side by side, they munched on some picked, ripe fruit as they dried off on the soft, sweet smelling grass. 

Neteyam’s legs were splayed and propped up, but he’d dragged and draped her both thighs over one of his. Xilä leaned her temple against his bicep and took his hand to play with his fingers on her lap.

“Will they have a problem with it? Well, with me?” she suddenly asked, feeling a bit insecure. 

“Who? The council?” he asked over a mouthful of fruit. 

“Sure, but more importantly your parents. I’m probably not who they were hoping you’d end up with,” she admitted.

He looked down at her with a crooked little smile. “My parents will probably understand more than anyone else. My father is from the stars, remember? Against all odds they fell in love and chose to be together. And as for the council….” he shrugged. “I don’t fucking care. You know why?” 

She shook her head. 

“Because I. Choose. You.” 

Beaming, she stretched up and used a hand to tug on his neck, begging to be kissed. He obliged eagerly, sweeping a tongue along her bottom lip so she’d open up for him. 

With a simple move, she was scooped into his lap. Her palms danced down his chest, fingernails grazing his nipples as she trailed her way to his bare midriff. He had taken off his belt and left it out to dry. 

“I always liked these,” she mumbled against his lips as she stroked his abs appreciatively. 

“Mmm, I know. I’d see you staring at them all the time whenever you thought I was distracted,” he smirked, chuckling when he heard her shocked gasp. 

Xi sat back. “You did?!” she shrieked, feeling thoroughly embarrassed. 

Neteyam licked his lips and plopped the last of his fruit into his mouth.

“Oh yeah,” he murmured, leaning back on one arm comfortably while the other reached up to pinch a pebbled nipple through her top. “These would get all showy, and your tail would flicker all eager like,” he teased. 

“Oof, I can’t believe I was so obvious!” she wailed, slapping a palm across her face in horror while he laughed out loud. She lightly smacked his chest in retaliation. 

“It was cute, baby,” he said, licking away a drop of juice that escaped him. Xilä stared as he tried and failed to catch it, so she leaned forward and licked the bead from the corner of his lip for him, sucking on the skin a bit. 

When she pulled away Neteyam smirked again. “You're quite a spicy little minx you know that?” 

She shifted in his lap and wiggled her little butt into him. Her eyes glinted, knowingly- a stark difference to her blushing disposition a few moments ago. 

He knew that look all too well by now. Sitting up, he pulled on the tie behind her back and instantly removed the strip of cloth from her chest. Eyes locked on hers, he tackled the tie on her hip next, pulling the slightly damp skirt off of her, flinging it to the side as well. 

“What do you want Xi?” he asked, reaching down to free her of the under cloth she usually wore. 

She knew the drill by now. Tongue or fingers. 

“Wait.” Gripping his wrist, she stopped him from tearing the poor flimsy cloth off of her. “You can’t keep doing that,” she said sternly with a hint of amusement. 

In quick succession, her nimble fingers undid the tiny knot and then she was finally bare to him. 

“I can always get you new ones made, you know?”

“Yeah? And how’s that going to look if you’re constantly requesting them from the seamstresses? What are they going to think?” 

Neteyam shrugged. “Probably that I am keeping my mate thoroughly satisfied?” 

“Your mate?” Xi asked, lighting up by the thrill of his words.

They had spoken about it not too long ago.

When he officially asked her to be his, she hadn't been able to contain her excitement. Xi had practically tackled him with slew of yeses and kisses. She was actually going to be his wife and would be forever grateful to the Great Mother for blessing her so abundantly.

Realizing what he said, Neteyam’s ears flickered backwrds and his cheeks tinged purple. Xi thought he was freaking cute whenever embarrassed.

“Sorry, I just- well you know what I meant…” he stuttered, rubbing at his temple bashfully. 

 Xilä’s smile was relentless. She loved the sound of those words coming from his lips. 

Having enough of the roles reversed and Xi’s giddiness at his embarrassment, he tossed a sudden curve ball at her. 

“I want you to ride my face.” 

Her smile slipped right off when she understood his meaning. “Uhhh, um. How will that work? Won’t I stifle you? How will you breathe?” she asked innocently. 

“I just won’t,” he teased, playing with her breasts as if they were his favourite toy. 

“You could die, Neteyam!” 

“And I will die a happy death,” he countered, lifting her to her knees so he could suck on the rounded flesh of her chest. 

All the while, poor Xilä was contemplating the logistics of his request. There was apparently a lot she still didn't know. D'avi had obviously not been able to educate her on everything, so she knew she’d have to learn and figure out the rest herself.

“Relax baby,” he said, seeing her concerned expression. “I’m teasing. I won’t die because I’ll have plenty of air. It's only my mouth you’ll be riding anyway. If you don’t like it we can stop. You don’t even have to do-”

“No, I want to do it!” she protested. “I want to try. Oh and um, I choose both by the way,” she said, realizing she’d never responded to what she wanted from him. “Tongue and fingers.”

Neteyam shook his head with a laugh. “Yes, Ms. Little Greedy Butt, as you wish. Now come here. You’ll get your tongue first,” he said, lifting her entirely as he laid back. 

Xi was in for another sore legged journey.

A squeal escaped Xilä when she was suddenly lifted from Neteyam’s lap. He sat her high up on his chest when he laid stretched out on his back. 

“Okay?” he asked, checking in.

She nodded with a little blush. It was one thing to be naked in front of him, but she was practically splayed right now- this was up close and personal. 

Soothing the skin of her outer thighs, he openly stared at the glistening between her legs- gold eyes darkening, nostrils flaring, lips licking in anticipation. 

“Do you even know how pretty you are?” he rasped, almost as if in a daze. 

Xi smothered a laugh. She’d never heard of one’s intimates called pretty before.

“Oh you think that’s funny? I’m completely serious, you know?” he teased with a low growl, leaning up to nip the flesh of her inner thigh. 

She hissed, and choked on a laugh.

“Come’re.” 

His large palms cupped her butt and pulled her even closer to him so that her spread knees landed on the grass on either side of his face- her core a mere inches away from his mouth. 

She felt slightly awkward. “Um, what do I do?” she asked hesitantly. 

“Nothing. You just enjoy it and if you’re not, we’ll stop,” he said, linking their tails together to give her some assurance.

When he spoke, puffs of air hit her directly, making her squirm a bit. “Oh, um…Alright.”

A shiver rocked her when he stared into her eyes and gave her a comforting kiss right against her soaked lips. 

He eased her into it with soft pecks and featherlight brushes of his lips. When she made no complaints he took it up a notch with little licks and grazes of his teeth. 

Neteyam groaned sinfully, because she was honestly downright delicious. “Fucking hell baby,” he mumbled, before instantly going in for more. 

At first, she simply stared down at the arousing sight of him between her legs while she got used to the new position and the sensation of his mouth doing wicked wicked things to her. But then her eyes were shutting closed and she was quickly and eagerly rocking in time with his ministrations. 

His pattern soon changed from gentle and slow to fast and deliberate. The flat of his tongue dragged along her slit over and over before he began to swirl, suck and playful nip her at hidden nub. 

One large hand curled to fasten on her hip, holding her firm to his mouth, the other sailing up to play with her pretty nipples. 

A loud arousing moan filled the air. Xilä arched, head lolling back and forth as her body rocked with pleasure. 

He was enjoying himself too it seemed- humming and smiling as he ate her out like a starved man, practically holding her up as she shook above him. 

Neteyam’s tongue was dangerous. A weapon, she thought. She panted and whined as she felt herself slowly climbing, getting closer and closer to the brink. 

With quick success he had her screaming and moaning out loud as if they were the only two people in existence. 

“Oh Great Mother!” she shouted when he sucked hard on her clit. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!”

She fell back, palms flat on his abs to help hold herself up as she ground against his mouth. 

His laughter at her use of human swears and curses, sent a rippling vibration through her. 

“‘Teyam! I’m going to- !” 

Eyes squeezed shut and mouth wide open, Xilä came with a cry. Her body convulsed and eardrums went muffled as she shattered above him. 

But her betrothed had no intention of stopping though. Not giving her a moment to recover, he was continuing his feast with vigor, desperate for even more. 

Xilä jerked in his hold in shock, hips twitching to get away from the overstimulation.

“Teya-mmm, wait wait- oh FUCK!” she screamed as his tongue made its way deep inside of her- the warm, wet appendage vigorously working her. 

Neteyam was ruthless. Even when she buckled, unable to hold herself up any longer- he still kept firm grips, speeding up his tongue even faster. 

“Oh- mmm. Please- ple-” she begged and babbled incoherently, panting as her body moved on its own accord- hips furiously rotating and grinding in time with the rhythm of his unruly tongue. 

Eyes rolling and brain short circuiting from sheer pleasure, she unconsciously alternated between biting her lip and crying out loud with her jaw unhinged. 

The moment the tip of his tail made contact with her swollen bud, the same time he twisted a nipple- she exploded. 

Her screams echoed around their hideaway and Xilä sobbed as a powerful orgasm rocked her body, causing tears to leak from the corners of her eyes while she spasmed uncontrollably. 

Neteyam greedily lapped and licked, helping her through the waves while she withered in his strong grips.

When she seemed to have calmed, he sat up and gently eased her down to the ground between his propped up legs. Her own legs splayed out behind him, thighs on both sides of his hips- completely limp. 

Xi hid her face behind her palms with a little mewl when his tented front accidentally brushed her swollen center. She was still overly sensitive and experiencing tiny aftershocks. 

“When we move in together, we're going to have to get to a place far from our families…and probably anybody else,” Neteyam thought out loud as he observed her, massaging her aching thighs with a stupid proud grin on his face.

“Mm-Why?” she asked, a bit muffled, from behind her hands as she tried to catch her breath.

“You’re a screamer, baby. I have to practically gag you whenever we’re at your place, remember? I’d be a dead man if I didn’t- Jxo would kill me in a heartbeat.” 

Her hands fell away, gaze locking with his. He smirked, enjoying the shifting expressions crossing her face- she was too fucking cute, he thought. 

“I- well..” she was clearly embarrassed. 

He laughed. “It’s a good thing Xi, I like that about you. See I don’t even need to ask you if you enjoyed just now....your loudness told me everything.” He bit his lip apprehensively. “You did enjoy it, right? You weren’t faking…right?” 

Xi laughed so hard she snorted, wincing slightly when her movement caused their fronts to brush again. “I was not faking no, I thoroughly did enjoy it, yes,” she said grinning. “Your face is a mess though, ‘Teyam.” 

His own grin shone through as he proudly wiped at the slick shining on the skin of his nose, cheeks, jaw and chin, licking the remnants from around his lips. 

“Where’d you get that sudden potty mouth from sweetheart?” he taunted in retaliation to her smartass retort- she had sure cursed a whole lot while he ate her out. 

“Ask your tongue,” she sassed in response, causing him to cackle again. 

“Oh just for that I’m going to make you come again, right now. No more rest for you Miss. Sass.”

They both moaned lowly when he suddenly tugged her hips forward to roll his bulge along her slit.

“Teyam,” she purred.

“Feels good, sweetheart?” he asked in a strained tone, speeding up the rocking- the friction causing him to groan.

“So gooood,” she sighed out, enjoying the look on his face as he used her to his liking.

Lifting her hips slightly to get a better angle, she was practically his pleasure toy. He worked her up and down the length of his shaft through his now soaked loincloth.

“Fuck,” he grunted.

Eyes darkening dangerously, he stared at the sight of them rubbing together before trailing up the length body to find her gaze. “Please Xi,” he asked hoarsely.

He was holding back she realized, he looked somewhat insane- as if he were about to snap.

She reached a hand out for him and in one swoop she was in his arms, wrist linking behind his neck for balance. Xi cursed under her breath when the new angle cause him to rub directly against her clit.

“Teyam,” she called, cupping his face as he continued their rhythm. “Do what you need to do okay?”

“Are you sure?” he rasped.

“Yes,” she whispered against his lips.

With an animalistic growl he was leaning her backwards and bending forward to suck a nipple into his mouth. One of his hands reached down to release the cords on his loincloth and toss the material away.

Xi wanted nothing more than to pushed him back and stare at his bare form all day, but he was in control right now.

“Ah- fuck,” she hissed when he bit her breast a little to hard. All was forgotten however when he was suddenly rubbing her directly along his velvety, bare shaft. “Oh Eywa!” she mewled.

“Fuck Xilä,” he groaned, burying his face in her neck as he worked her hips against his.

He felt hard, thick and smooth as he dragged his ridiculous length along her slit with deep strokes, from base to tip.

Xilä clung to him in desperation. She tried her best to catch a glimpse of the squelching mess between them, she could feel him smearing droplets of his seed.

Neteyam had tried his best to hold out as long as he could- he really did, but it was fucking difficult. Dragging her in for a biting kiss, his rhythm became erratic as he spiraled.

“Shit, I’m coming,” he groaned.

“Me to,” she panted, puffs of air hitting his lips.

They both came with cries of, “Oh God! Oh fucking hell Xilä!”

And, “Neteyam! Oh shit, shit, shit!”

Falling back and splayed out on the grass as they caught their breaths, they both grinned with little giggles of laughter, staring into each other’s eyes.

It was obvious they had thoroughly enjoyed themselves, their matching grins seemed almost permanent.

Xilä’s hand accidentally brushed the splatter of come on her stomach. Leaning up on an arm, she swirled her pointer finger through the mess in fascination.

Popping it in to her mouth, her tail did it’s usual happy wag whenever she had something yummy.

Neteyam gawked when she suddenly began to wipe and suck, more of his seed. Humming as if she were having the tastiest meal.

She froze with a finger in her mouth when she caught his stare. “What?” she mumbled, turning shy.

He shook his head with a wild smile. “Having a good time there?” he teased.

She blushed but rolled her eyes fondly. “I like it. Can I taste it from there next time?” she asked frankly, gesturing to his shaft.

His jaw dropped a little and he felt himself twitching at the thought. “Um, sure. If you want to.”

“I want to,” she said eagerly. “And can I try the hand job too?”

That had Neteyam choking on his saliva. He sat up and stared down at her.

“Xi…baby, please don’t take this the wrong way, I’m just being curious….but ah- have you been with someone before? Maybe back at Li’ona?”

She grinned. He looked a little jealous right now honestly. “Are you wondering why I know what a hand job is?”

He looked away with slightly purple tinged cheeks. “Maybe,” he said simply.

She sat up and straddled a propped up thick thigh. “It’s only ever been you, ‘Teyam,” she said, cupping his jaw. “I asked D’avi to educate me on a few things when we’d been fooling around for a while.”

“Oh. You can ask me from now on alright? I like it when you do,” he admitted honestly.

“Okay,” she agreed, leaning in to accept his peck.

“We are definitely going to have to clean up before heading back. Sweetheart, you reek of me,” he grinned, sniffing at her neck before making her squeal when he playfully bit her.

~

When Neteyam and Xi returned to Camp later that afternoon, he first made his way to the training grounds to check in on his trainee warriors. 

After wrapping up a few more of his responsibilities, he popped home to use the private spring behind their tent, happy no one was home at the time to smell him.

A few of his team members had given him odd looks during his short meeting with them. He knew he still had Xi’s sweet scent all over him. 

Grinning like an idiot when his mind wandered to his pretty wife to be as he cleaned up, he remembered their time spent together that day. They had used the little pool of water to somewhat clean up after a few more rounds of orgasms. Suffice to say it wasn’t enough. 

He was truly the luckiest man alive he thought. 

Neteyam redressed in only a clean loincloth rather than all his other articles, he’d be going straight to Xi’s later on anyway.

When he entered the main room again, he noticed his mother and youngest sister were home now. They were giggling and looked to be enjoying themselves as they played with a few of Tuk’s dolls. 

“Tuk,” he called, squeezing water from his hair with a clean drying cloth towel.

The little one turned her back on him, dropping the doll she’d been playing with to fold her arms with a grumpy pout. 

Shit, she was still mad at him.

His mother shot him a look from her relaxed position. Looks like this was his battle to fight.

“Tuktirey,” he tried again, crouching to her level. “I’m sorry baby sis, I was a real jerk this morning and you have every right to be mad……I promise I’ll make it up to you, however you like.”

She side eyed him, peaking in interest. “You have to say you’re sorry again,” she said with a sudden fiery glare. 

“I’m really really really sorry, Tuk,” he said earnestly. 

“And you have to take me for a ride on Buddy,” she continued. 

“Done. Deal,” he agreed, reaching out to shake on it, but she ignored his outstretched arm. 

“My friend Täylley wants a ride too,” she bartered. “And we want tricks…not a smooth, careful ride.” 

He hid his pained sigh. “One trick only.”

“Five,” she frowned. 

“One.”

“Four.”

“One, Tuk.”

“Two?”

“Fine, two and no more. Now come on, let’s shake on it.”

She grinned and jumped up to leap into his arms instead. 

Neytiri smiled fondly at her children, she enjoyed moments like these. Neteyam shot her an apologetic expression over Tuk’s head and she nodded to let him know it was fine and that all was forgiven. 

“Hey mom, where’s dad at?” he asked as Tuk settled comfortably in his lap, shoving a doll in his hand with the intention for them to play. 

“He is meeting with the council. They are reviewing the extension plans again.”

Before he could respond however, Tuk was quickly capturing his attention again. 

“Here Teyam, I’m the mommy and you're the baby. You have to pretend to be sick so Tsahìk can come and heal you. Mommy, you be Tsahìk this time,” the six year old said quite bossily as she swapped and handed out the dolls accordingly. 

~

The conference tent was probably the grandest one in all of the others of their village- including the Sully’s home. Its canvased exterior was a deep blood red, carefully dyed and woven by a team of the clan’s best weavers and seamstresses. 

Neteyam stared at it as he stayed hidden in the shadows of the night. He was patiently waiting for all the council members to trickle out. He knew his father always stayed behind to review his notes, or simply contemplate- take a break away from everything. 

The Olo'eyktan and the council utilized the tent on a daily basis, and so the interior was decorated just as grand as the outside. It was one massive room unlike other tents which were usually sectioned off into smaller rooms. 

Jake had had a well crafted, massive, high table built and installed in the center, which was surrounded by wooden chairs with upholstered leather seats and backs. It had taken the other members some getting used to at first, but they quickly adapted to the use of high chairs.  

The room was well lit and tastefully decorated. Maps, plans, holographic tablets, little bowls of nuts, seeds and dried fruit, all littered the surface of the table. 

Jake Sully sat at the head of the oval shaped table, peering over what looked like blueprints with a frown on his face. 

Knocking on a wooden beam, Neteyam announced his presence. “Sir.” 

“Hey,” his father greeted, eyes flickering to give him a once over. “You alright? Gwuyle said you had an emergency this morning.”

“Hm? Oh yeah, right. It’s all sorted,” Neteyam assured, momentarily forgetting he’d left in the middle of a team review. 

Jake shot him a knowing look, tinged with amusement. “Xilä’s, okay?”

Brain short circuiting for a second Neteyam huffed a little breath of air and rubbed the back of his neck guiltily. “She is, yes. How’d you know?”

His father simply shrugged. “I have eyes, son.”

Neteyam made his way over and took the seat adjacent to Jake. “She’s actually why I’m here. I- um. I wanted you to be the first to know but ah- I’ve made my decision, Sir,” he revealed, heart thumping in anticipation of his father’s response. 

Jake, understanding his words, didn’t seem shocked at all. If anything he simply asked, “Does she make you happy?” 

“Unbelievably,” Neteyam replied with a little laugh. 

“And you love each other? You’re both sure about this step?” 

“Yes,” he said without pause. 

A smile broke out on the Olo'eyktan’s face. “Then that’s all that matters.”

“That’s it? And…you’re fine with who I chose?”

“It’s not my choice son, it’s yours, but if you’re asking if I approve, then hell yeah. Xi will be happily welcomed in our family. I like her. I like her for you, honestly.” 

“Yeah?” Neteyam asked with his own growing grin to match his father's. It turned into a frown just as quickly however. “Dad. I’m a little worried about T'shteyo, though.”

“What about him? This is good. If it weren’t for Xilä still being tied to him, I’d have had his ass kicked out of here a long time ago,” Jake said in frustration.

“He is still acting out?” Neteyam frowned. He had been avoiding the man like the plague, purposely staying out of any gossip topics surrounding him too. 

“Acting out is a joke. The asshole keeps picking fights for no goddamn reason and he’s stirring up shit with some of the unmated women. How they could possibly sleep with a man like him baffles me….I want him gone.” 

Jake took a sip of the fermented fruit wine he usually kept stashed before offering some to his son. “When are you and Xi thinking of completing the bonding ceremony?”

“Soon,” Neteyam responded. “I want her to focus on completing her rites first.”

Jake nodded in agreement. 

“Sir, I don’t want this getting back to T'shteyo just yet. He’s going to know he’s about to lose the only thing keeping him here still and I don’t need him lashing out or trying to get to Xi……I need your permission to bypass the rules of getting his approval. I’m going to still have to ask Jxo and Sal of course, but- bindingly, she’s still his daughter.” 

Jake thought for a couple of seconds. “I don’t see why not. It’s fine with me. We’ll take it to the council under an oath of secrecy until then and we’ll just have to make sure both families keep their mouths shut.”

Neteyam smiled in relief. “I appreciate your help in all of this. Really, dad.”

“Of course....Neteyam I am so happy for you, son…God, look at you, you’re all grown up,” he said, staring at his son in slight disbelief. “.....Shit, you’re going to me all emotional now.”

They both laughed at that, shaking their heads at Jake’s theatrics. 

“Just wait till your mother finds out, fair warning.” 

Neteyam groaned as he slumped back in his seat, palm falling over his eyes. “Oh Eywa, she’s not the only one I’m worried about. Between grandmother, Salveen, D’avi and Kiri, I’m going to have a fucking riot on my hands. Oh God and then there’s Tuk.” 

“Yeah I don’t envy you right now,” his father joked, allowing him his slip of a curse word. 

Getting to his feet, he said, “Alright I’m going to head out. Don’t stay too late, you know mom will come get you.” 

“Yeah yeah and don’t come crying to me when Jxo tries to kill you,” Jake taunted, causing his son to freeze. “Oh you didn’t think I’d notice you missing from your room almost every night? You didn’t think I’d have an inkling as to where you might possibly be sneaking off too?” he asked, raising an eyebrow in amusement. 

Neteyam tilted his head to hide his sudden blush, giving a fake cough to cover up the embarrassment he was feeling at having his father know what he’d been up to. 

“Um- yeah, Jxo and I kind of have an understanding I guess,” he said sheepishly.

Jake’s ears twitched in interest. “And that is…?”

“If I don’t get caught, I don’t get killed.”

A bark of laughter echoed around the tent. “Well alright then. It’s your funeral.” He shook his head, “I am so not looking forward to when idiots start coming around Kiri and Tuk.”

“Dad,” Neteyam said seriously, because it was a fucking scary thought. 

“Let’s just hope they’re not as good a sneak as you, yeah?” Jake joked again, somewhat seriously. 

“Gee thanks dad,” he said sarcastically, making his way to the exit.

“Son,” Jake called before he left. “All jokes aside, thanks for telling me the good news. I’m proud of you and again, I’m happy for you, truly,” he said sincerely, getting to his own feet, to close the distance and give his son a fatherly hug. “I’m looking forward to officially meeting my daughter in law.”

Neteyam cleared his throat under the guise of feeling emotional. He patted his father back, returning the affection. “Thanks dad. For everything.” 

~

Sneaking into Xi’s room went without a hitch. Neteyam considered himself a pro by now- his dad was right it seemed. He hoped to goodness no idiot like him came around his sisters. He quickly shook off the thought. 

Xi was still up, despite the late hour- practising her sewing skills on what looked like a new craft in her hands. 

Sewing was Salveen’s pastime hobby, so it was no surprise to him when Xi asked the elder to teach her the skill. She had subtly mentioned her interest a few times, so he’d given her the nudge to try it out herself. 

Despite the clearly sleepy look on her face, she beamed at him when he entered the dimly lit room. 

“Hi,” she whispered, setting aside her project- tail wagging at the sight of him as she scooted to make room for him. 

“Hi sweetheart,” he murmured softly, crashing onto her bed and immediately tugging her into his arms. He nuzzled her neck with a deep inhale. “You smell delicious,” he commented. 

“Spider let me use the hot water back at the labs for fun. They’ve got weird things like shower gel and shampoo instead of soapnut balm or bark, but I like it. Apparently they brought enough with them from Earth to last them a few decades. And they have an indoor waterfall that they can control, too. It can turn hot or cold or even in between,” she said in wonderment as she stroked his slightly damp braids. “The human lady, Casey, even showed me how to dry my hair with her blow dryer device.” 

“That was nice of her. How’d you end up back there? I thought you and Kiri were going to the hot springs,” he asked, pulling back to see her face.

“We were but we took a detour and then Spider ended up showing us their updated dorm showers. It shoots jets now…but I didn’t like it with the jets though,” she said with a little scrunched up nose. 

He smiled in response, pressing a tiny kiss to the tip of her nose- one large hand sailing up her stomach to tuck into her top.

“They know by the way,” she said hesitantly. “Kiri was all grossed out because apparently I stunk of you, her words, not mine.”

“They would’ve found out soon anyway. I just hope they keep their mouths shut.”

“Yeah, they promised not to say anything. They are happy for us. Kiri says we will be sisters now,” Xi said happily.

“Yes. And you will be my wife,” he grinned. “Any regrets yet?” he teased. “I should probably give you the lowdown on what exactly you signed yourself up for.”

“Mmmmm,” she hummed, pretending to think about it. “Nope. Like Tuk says, no take backs. You are going to be stuck with me I’m afraid. I don’t think anything you throw my way will change my mind.”

“Damn,” he muttered in faux disappointment. “I guess you’re right….I’m going to be stuck with you for good,” he said, breaking character with an infectious grin, leaning down to kiss her. 

Her palm slid from his neck to cup his face, while he rolled on top of her completely, pulling her thigh up his hip. 

“You taste sweet,” she said, licking her lips as if trying to figure out what he tasted like. 

“I had a little fermented fruit wine earlier.”

“Oh, l like it,” she replied, serging up for another taste, sighing pleasurably when he licked his way into her mouth. 

The kiss was broken when she pulled away to yawn, causing him to do the same. 

“Tell me a story, please?” she asked sweetly, settling in against her sheets a bit more, hooking her ankle over the inside of his thigh. 

He smiled at her request. She was always asking about his childhood and the life he lived as an adolescent. 

At first when she began asking, he’d ask her to tell him something back about her own, but then he’d feel guilty because his were all good, fun, happy memories, while hers weren't. 

When he expressed his guilty feeling to her, she told him his stories made her happy, it was her own little way at reliving her childhood- her innocent rewrite and escape. And so from then on he indulged her whenever she asked. 

“Hmmm, alright let’s see...Oh I know a little one. So this one time- or should I say the first time Lo’ak decided to run away from home-”

 Xilä muffled a laugh behind her palm. “Wait, how old was he?”

“Three, four maybe? I was five at the time I think, but yeah he had thrown this massive tantrum and got put in time out as punishment.”

He paused quickly to explain to Xi what time out meant before continuing.

“So he packed up his shit- or should I say his toys, announced he was running away and went all the way to Sal and Jxo’s…who were right next door at the time,” he said with a chuckle, making Xi laugh too.

“Anyway my parents hadn’t noticed he'd left. But I did, I noticed…So I grabbed my little practice bow, and I headed out as if it were some far land I had to venture to find my long lost missing brother,” he said with an eye roll as if he couldn’t believe himself. 

Xi stifled another giggle.

“When I got there Sal was eagerly doting on him, feeding him the biggest fruit sweets I’d ever seen, pinching his cheeks and calling him handsome- it’s stupid, but I thought, this is amazing, I want that too. So I decided I was going to run away from home as well...We got busted not even five minutes after that,” he snorted.

“I remember when I first met Salveen, she said you two were always running away to her home,” she laughed.

“It was fun....But that first time though, mom was all worried and crying, hugging us as if we’d been gone for years.”

“You two are her babies,” Xi said softly. 

Noticing her expression, he couldn’t help but ask, “Do you want? Kids, I mean.”

“Oh, um. Yes…but-” she frowned. “‘Teyam, I didn’t have a very good mother, I don’t know if I’ll be any good at motherhood.”

“Screw her,” he said seriously. “You’ve got the most amazing mothers around you to help you through anything. Sal, D’avi, my mom, my grandmother and you’ve got me. We’ll figure it out together- when the time comes of course. There’s no rush and no pressure. Okay?”

“Okay,” she croaked, feeling a tiny bubble of emotion loge in her throat. This was one of the many reasons why she loved him. He never let her think negatively about herself- he was her biggest supporter. “I love you,” she said seriously. 

His expression melted. “I love you,” he replied in equal honesty. 

They laid there for another hour, whispering about their future, sharing ridiculous stories while they tried to stifle their giggles. Like a maddening force, they soon found themselves in a heated make out session that had Neteyam quite amused. 

Xi was going down for the count- she was tired and fighting sleep. He counted three yawns in the last few minutes he’d been feasting on the skin of her neck. She lazily dragged him back to her mouth- tongue pushing through the barrier of his lips. 

“Mm, okay. Bedtime,” he said, breaking their locked lips, far too quickly for her liking. 

“What? Why?” she frowned, wiggling a hand between their bodies to reach into his loincloth. “I thought we’d- hey!” she protested loudly when he gripped her wrist, halting her pursuit by pinning her to the sheets.

“Shhh,” he shushed against her lips, nipping her bottom lip lightly. He waited a beat, one highly trained ear straining to hear if Jxo had heard her outburst, shoulders slumping in relief when it seemed like he hadn’t. “You can’t get me killed just yet baby, I want to marry you, remember?” 

She blushed, hearing the human term for the mating ceremony. “Sorry…um can we continue now?” she asked in a hushed whisper, trying to grind on the leg between hers. 

He huffed an amused laugh, pressing his thigh against her bare center to give her a little more friction, causing her to moan quietly. “Xilä, you are a greedy little thing, you know that? I made you come five times for the day already. Six, if you count the little one.” 

“So?” she snapped, trying to wiggle her wrist free. 

“You’re tired Xi. You need to sleep baby.”

“Just one, please?” she pleaded, weaponizing her eyes, to peer up at him through her lashes. 

“Fine, but I get to choose how you come, and if you make a single sound I am stopping,” he threatened seriously.

“Yes. Okay,” she agreed, nodding eagerly, tail thumping along his skin, begging him to do something already. 

~

A child was being chased. Hoots and howls echoed behind her as she ran through the night. “Mother! Mother!” she cried out, trying desperately to catch up to the fleeing woman in front of her. 

An arm wrapped around the little girl's cloak, yanking her backwards as she flailed and kicked and screamed. 

“No! No! Mother! Please don’t go! Don’t leave me mother!” 

She fought hard against the hold of the person behind her, eyes locked on the silhouette of her mother heading straight into the Dead Forest. 

Not once did she look back. Not once. 

“Mother!” she sobbed bitterly, fat tears staining the cloth around her nose and mouth. 

The person behind her was far stronger. They dragged her pathetic form by the scruff of her neck. Hot scorching dirt burning her through her cloak covered body. “No! No!”

“NO! Let me go! Let me go!”

“Xilä! Xilä! Wake up sweetheart. Hey hey, you’re safe. You’re fine. Look at me! Eyes, Xilä!”

Xilä’s eyes snapped open, locking on a petrified looking Neteyam. She panted as hot tears rolled down her cheeks. She had apparently been pulled into a seated position because over his shoulder she saw Jxo who looked just as scared as she felt. 

“Xi, darling,” said a gentle voice.

Turning to her left she saw Salveen crouched right next to her, brushing her sweat slicked hair out of her face, concerned eyes tearing up. “It’s just a dream, alright? You are safe. Say it with me, Xi. I am safe.”

“I am safe,” Xilä echoed in a hoarse whisper, face crumpling in relief. Needing skin to skin comfort, she reached out to Neteyam who instantly pulled her into his lap, folded legs on either side of his. 

Face hidden in his chest, her arms wound tight around his waist while he cupped her neck with one palm under her hair, the other rubbing soothingly up and down the span of her back- her tail blindly finding and curling around his.

 “Baby,” he breathed against the top of her head, rocking them a little.  

Salveen sniffled as she continued to stare at the broken girl in his arms. “That’s the second night in a row,” she rasped. 

“What do you mean?” Neteyam frowned, head snapping to her. “She had one yesterday?”

She nodded. “I don’t know what could have triggered it. She came home crying but wouldn’t say what happened. Then she was fine. We didn’t come home until late, but by then you lot had all packed up and left. I don’t know if it’s related.” 

Neteyam’s ears flattened to his head. The only thing he knew that happened yesterday was her run in with Leati. 

“When was the last time she had one before then?” he asked. 

“Not for months,” Jxo answered, stepping forward with his arms folded to have a closer look at Xi. “Probably not since the first few weeks she moved in.”

“That’s right,” his wife agreed. “Tsahìk usually checked in regularly until they stopped- they still have their sessions of course which we thought has been helping.”

When Xilä stayed that first month with his grandmother, almost every night she suffered from terrible terrible nightmares. It was a side effect from her past trauma apparently. 

After he asked Sal and Jxo to take her in, Mo’at had sat all three of them down- along with his father who wanted to be present, to discuss Xi’s wellbeing. Her healing was not a one and done deal she’d told them. It would be a long mental and emotional journey. 

Mo’at had coached them through certain scenarios and how to help Xi through them. They were all willing and ready to take on active roles in her healing process.

Xi also had weekly sessions with the healer since then, where they’d talk through her past- helping Xi to open up and face old wounds embedded deep within her. 

“What are you doing here by the way?” Salveen asked him finally, scrutinizing the way he held her adoptive daughter. “Why did you call her baby?”

When she and Jxo had run over after being awoken by Xi’s cries, Neteyam’s presence hadn’t even registered to her. She was too focused on Xilä’s petrified state. 

Neteyam swallowed and looked down at Xi’s now sleeping face- her cheek stuck flush against his chest. 

Jxo rolled his eyes and answered for him. “The skxawng has been sneaking in almost every night, Sal.”

Salveen’s eyes widened when she realized what he was insinuating. “Wait- are you two...?” Her pointer finger moved from Neteyam to Xilä. “And you KNEW?” she hissed at her husband, pointing at him accusingly. “You didn’t even say anything! How long have you been hiding this from me?!” she whisper-yelled as not to wake Xilä. 

Neteyam watched amused as the big, gruff Jxo spluttered, pointed ears falling low while he tried to explain himself. 

“What exactly are your intentions, young man?” she snapped, cutting off her husband to zero in on Neteyam again. “I will not have you trapezing in and out of here whenever you feel like it. Xilä is not some-”

“I would like to have her as my mate,” he said, cutting off the elder’s ramble. 

Both Jxo and Salveen stared at him in shock. 

“It’s um- well for one, this is not exactly how I wanted to ask for permission,” he joked mildly, titling Xi down a little, so that she nestled comfortably in the crook of his arm- he didn’t want to put her down just yet. 

He sent a quick prayer of thanks to Eywa that they were both dressed when the two elders came rushing in because the glare Jxo was shooting at him right now would have had anyone else quivering. He knew if he were naked, it would have only made matters worse.  

“Jxo, Sal. I’m in love with Xilä,” he admitted sincerely. “I want to build a future with her. I want to take care of her and I want to love her for the rest of my life.”

Sal’s fingertips covered her lips, tears springing in her eyes while Jxo’s face relaxed somewhat. 

“If you could grant me your permission, I would forever be grateful,” Neteyam finished, his gaze darting back and forth between the two of them. 

“Oh, ‘Teyam,” Sal sighed out, as if it were the most romantic speech she’d ever heard. 

Jxo cleared his throat, avoiding Neteyam’s earnest expression. “I want to talk to Xilä first, before I give my blessing.”

“That’s fair,” Neteyam agreed, taming his smile when he noticed the man trying to hide his own emotions. 

“Come on Sal…let’s, let them rest,” the gruff elder said somewhat hesitantly. 

“But- but he just confessed his love and-”

“I know, I know darling, but it’s late and we all need rest,” he said gently, helping his mate to her feet. “Eywa knows I’ll need it to have to deal with all this in the morning,” he grouched. 

“Alright. Goodnight dear,” she bid to the young Na’vi while being guided out of the room.

“Night, Sal.”

“Keep your fucking hands to yourself,” Jxo warned in an undertone. “….And make sure she’s alright,” he said somewhat softer before leaving them alone. 

A brush of hair tickled the tip of Xilä's nose. Unconsciously, she sniffed and shifted away from it, snuggling closer to the wall of warmth in front of her. Bleary eyes blinking open to the span of a chiselled blue chest, she felt the uncomfortable sensation of having a full bladder. 

“Mmm-Tey,” she groggily mumbled, stretching out her legs with a sleepy yawn. “Teyam,” she tried again, when she failed to squirm out of his arms. 

Lifting her head to take account of their position, she slumped back with a sleepy smile. 

She was completely locked in her lover’s embrace. Both laid on their sides, fronts so flushed with each other, she could feel the outline of him poking her through his loincloth.

Her head was cocooned on his right bicep, face a mere inches from a pectoral, while his other arm draped across her waist, hand tucked inside her top, fingers spanning the width of her back. 

“Teeeeyam. Wake up, handsome,” she sang, tilting her head to run her nose under his jaw. 

He shifted with a little groan. “It’s still early, baby. Go back to sleep,” he grumbled over the top of her head- voice rough with sleep as he slipped a knee between her thighs. 

She hissed when he pressed against her bladder. “I have to pee,” she whined, trying to break free again. “Neteyam!” she berated, nipping the skin of his neck. 

After a few more failed attempts, she finally made her break for it, scrambling to climb over his massive frame and out of the room.  

Neteyam was much more awake when she returned. He had turned on her little lamp- its light bathing the room in a soft glow as he sat cross legged on her bed. In front of him was a spread of mismatched breakfast items. 

“What are you eating?” she giggled, slumping her way over to nestle in the well of his legs with her knees tucked to her chest. 

“I raided Salveen’s stock for some breakfast. Did you have dinner last night?” he asked. “I think I forgot to have,” he mumbled over a mouthful as he offered her a bite of his. 

She shook her head in response to his question and took a big bite of the loaf slice in his hand, cheeks puffy as she chewed. 

They ate in silence, feasting on sweetened seed cakes, leftover hexapede stew, slices of Xi's famous loaf and a couple of almost ripe berries.

Feeling full, she fed him her last half of a seed cake, giggling when he playfully nipped her fingertips in the process. 

“I’m sorry about last night,” Xi eventually said, breaking the long comfortable silence. 

“Don’t you dare,” he said, cutting her off. He twisted her sideways and tilted her chin up. “You have no reason to apologize, alright? None.” 

She nodded mutely with a saddened frown, so he kissed it, smoothing away the creases on her forehead with a thumb before kissing the pout off her lips. 

“Do you want to talk about it?” he murmured gently. “Was it- was it the one with your mother again?”

“Yes,” she admitted, laying her temple on his shoulder, accepting the hand he gave her to fiddle with. “It was the one about the night she left.”

“Sal and Jxo said you had one the night before as well….do you know if something triggered them?” 

A fleeting flash of her father’s face popped in her mind- his ominous threat to take them back to Li’ona causing the meal she just ate to swirl uncomfortably.

It was on the tip of her tongue to spill everything to Neteyam but she knew how he’d react, so she had to ease the truth out carefully. 

“Um…I ah…” she mumbled, switching her gaze from his face to his fingers she’d been fidgeting with. 

However as she prepared herself to admit the truth, a gruff clearing of a throat interrupted what she was about to say.

“You two better be fucking clothed,” Jxo’s voice echoed from the other side of the curtain. “I’m coming in!” he yelled, giving them no time to have even made themselves decent even if they already were. 

When Jxo pulled aside the privacy curtain, he paused at the sight of their cuddled position, sending a squinted glare over the top of her head. “Alright, get out,” he said simply. 

“Jxo!” she chidded, but Neteyam was already nodding like he expected Jxo’s reaction as he shifted her off his lap.

He kissed her jaw and whispered a quick, “I love you” and “see you later” into her skin, before he was standing tall again to walk right out. 

Jxo regarded Xilä for a few seconds. “Why don’t you get cleaned up and we go for a walk?” he suggested in what she considered his gentle tone of voice. 

~

Walking through Home Camp while barely anyone else was up, felt surreal. There was a peaceful feeling to the village. Tents were lighting up slowly, one by one as their inhibitors awoke to prepare for the day ahead. 

“How are you, kid?” Jxo asked when they strolled past a tent where a fussing baby was heard. 

“I’m good, Jxo. Really good,” she smiled. 

“Even after last night?” he asked, referring to her nightmare. 

“Yes. I’m getting better at not letting them get to me,” she said proudly. 

“Good……..” After a long beat, he said, “Your skxawng boyfriend asked for Sal and my’s blessing last night.”

Xi’s head flicked over to him in surprise, a massive, grin growing on her face. “He did?” she asked, practically swooning.

“Mhm….You really like him, huh?” he asked.

“No,” she said truthfully. “I love him.”

Jxo stopped their pace. He stared out at the herd of grazing direhorses they had just approached and leaned on the enclosure’s fence- arms folded as he gave her his full attention.

“Are you sure this is something you want Xi? I get that you love him, but I want to make sure this is your decision and that you’re not being persuaded or pressured. He has a lot of expectations- being the Chief’s eldest, has he even told you the whole truth on the topic?”

Xilä’s grin didn’t drop for a second. “So Norm taught me something pretty cool the other day- It’s a lot and I’m still learning the names of everything but… Apparently there's an entire universe out there, beyond Pandora. Stars, planets, galaxies. Some that haven’t even been discovered yet. It’s absolutely incredible.”

Jxo listened intently. 

“My point is…out of everyone, out of everything in existence….Neteyam Sully makes me feel like I’m the most important one of them all…and I have never felt that way before. Not once.” 

Xilä walked over and leaned her back on the fence as well. “Jxo. Please know, he’s never pressured me or persuaded me into this…and yes, he has told me everything- about the council and their stupid ultimatum,” she huffed. “I’m not doing this because of that, just so you know.”

Tugging on Jxo’s arm, she continued, “I never knew much about love, Jxo. But I’ve seen the way you and Sal are together.…..I've always wanted that...I never thought I’d ever have a chance at it. I love Neteyam, and he makes me feel so stupidly happy, so safe, and so loved….. I’m sure about this decision Jxo, more than anything.” 

Jxo frowned at the change in her voice, the emotions poking through. He wrapped an arm around her shoulder, tucking her in for a hug she eagerly returned. “Looks like I’m getting another idiot son in law,” he grumbled jokingly. 

She giggled. “You know you like him, Jxo,” she teased. “You’re just pretending you don’t like him because you are being protective- over me.” She looked up at him with glistening eyes. “Thank you, for caring,” she said earnestly. “You are the best father I know.” 

He gave her a wobbly smile. “Yeah well, you’re my kid. Of course I care.” He cleared his throat. “I’m not looking forward to when you have to move out,” he admitted. “But, I’ll make sure you have the nicest shit for when you do. I’ll have my guys start working on the beams for the tent and….and I’ll- I’ll craft you the grandest-” He couldn’t finish his sentence. 

“Aw Jxo,” Xi cooed, hugging him tighter. 

They stayed wrapped up in their embrace for a few more minutes before they were suddenly interrupted. 

“Well ain’t this sweet,” a voice drawled out, barging in on their sweet moment.

Xilä's blood ran cold, body turned tense. Jxo released her and stood to his full height as he regarded T'shteyo. “Can I help you with something?” he asked, hands on his hips under the guise of checking his dagger. 

“Came to have a word with my daughter, but I see she’s gone and got herself a new dad-dy. That's what the humans call it, right?” 

Xi gripped Jxo’s forearm. “Jxo, let’s go,” she pleaded, eyes darting around for anyone nearby.

“We need to talk, Xilä.” T'shteyo’s stern tone and icy glare had her rooted to the spot.  

The elder stepped in front of her blocking his view. “You’ve got nothing to fucking say to her. Get gone.”

“Looks like you need to learn your place, old man,” T'shteyo threatened as he took a step forward. 

However a group of chatting Na’vi’s who had just rounded the bend, stumbled upon them, interrupting the tense moment- fishermen who were heading out for the day. 

“Everything okay here, Jxo? Xi?” It was Yalnïk- D’avi’s husband and Jxo’s son in law. His grip tightened on his bow as he took in the stand off. 

“Everything is fine, son,” Jxo said, not taking his glare off of the Li’ona male. “T'shteyo here, was just leaving. Right?”

Xilä’s father smiled easily, his eyes jumped from Jxo who’s hand lingered on his knife, to the group of intimidating fishermen, sharpening their suspicious glares. 

“Right,” he spat in faux agreement before turning to stalk away, leaving Xi to release a breath of relief. 

~

All warriors were gathered in a clearing on the east side of the village. They all listened with rapt attention as Neteyam and the clan’s second in command addressed them. 

“Alright that’s it for now. Let’s just recap real quick…For the next moon cycle, teams four and ten are switching with three and six for the night shifts… New trainees will be integrating soon after the upcoming Iknimaya ceremony. That being said, teams! This is a reminder we do not condone hazing.” Neteyam sent a pointed glare to his brother amidst the crowd. 

Lo’ak gave him a “who, me?” look and a mischievous smirk. 

“We’ve had two breaches of Palulukans this week alone because of slacking off. It’s mating season, so they are even more vicious and unpredictable. If you are not taking your patrols seriously you will be stripped of your position, that is not a warning it is a fact.

And lastly all communication devices are due for an upgrade. Please visit the labs as soon as you can and one of the technicians there will assist you. This is a requirement and not a suggestion. Any questions?”

A few members raised their hands. In quick succession, between Neteyam and Gwuyle they were able to respond to all concerns before dismissing the warriors. 

“Leati,” Neteyam called to the woman who was standing nearby. “A moment, please?” 

Leati glanced at the two women beside her with a smirk before flirtatiously prowling towards him. “Of course Nete,” she practically purred loud enough for her friends to hear. “I’ll see you guys later,” she told them.

Neteyam suppressed an eye roll and walked them a few feet away from the dispersing crowd. 

“Before you say anything, I want to apologize for yesterday. You had an emergency with your student and I was not being very considerate. And you were right, Gwuyle was just as good as you are.”

“Leati-”

“We passed by the way. My team. We got a perfect score,” she said, smiling so wide and batting her lashes so fast that Neteyam felt slightly dizzy. “I wish you were there though. It would have been even better,” she purred, sauntering closer to him. 

“Leati,” he said again, a bit sterner this time.

She stepped back and looked down slightly annoyed before fixing him with a hurt glare. “I know what you’re here to say. You choose her, don't you? Xilä.”

“You had no right telling her we were together. None. When did we ever discuss that?” 

She folded her arms in defence. “We didn’t, no. But I just thought, since-”

“But nothing, Leati! We. You and me? We are colleagues. Teammates. That’s it. I’m sorry if you were told otherwise, but it’s on you for believing them. I have no intention of playing games with the council anymore. I suggest you do the same.”

“That’s not fair. We-”

“Tough!” he said, cutting her off again. “What’s not fair is how you went about it, Leati….You should have come to me, not her…..You were cruel, Leati. Unnecessarily cruel,” he hissed.

Her eyes widened in shock at his fury towards her. “I’m sorry, Neteyam.” She reached out to rub his bicep. “Please don’t hate me.”

He stepped back, avoiding her touch. “I don’t, but you hurt the woman I love and I won’t stand for it.”

She flinched when he said the word love. 

“I thought we’d be good together…I thought-”

“Do you even like me?” he questioned. “Do you even know me?”

She breathed out a laugh as if he were being absurd. “Of course I like you. And I’ve known you all my life, Neteyam. Why can’t you just see me?” she snapped. “I’m the one who’s always been there!” 

“What do you like about me,” he asked frankly. 

“W-what?” 

“What. Do you like, about me?” he enunciated again, his frustration peaking through.  

“You- well you’re a good leader and you’re quite fit- better looking than most males.”

He shook his head as if feeling sorry for her.

“And you think that warrants a future with me? You don’t want me, Leati. You want the title. The status, right? The attention? You’re an ambitious woman, which is great. But think about it, you know you only see me as a stepping stone to your next goal- another challenge to achieve….and then what?”

She swallowed, looking torn as she clearly absorbed his words. “But, we’d be the perfect couple, Nete. Everyone sees it. Even the council agrees! You’re the only one fighting this!” 

“Sure, from the outside it would sure seem like we’d be perfect for each other,” he agreed. “But there is no connection between us Leati, we both know that. Can you honestly say, at the end of the day that you see a forever with me? One where you don’t wake up a year later and instantly regret everything. Because if you do, then you need to stop lying to yourself.” 

“Oh Eywa,” she hushed out, face crumpling in realization. “I’m sorry Neteyam,” she whispered automatically. 

“No you’re not,” he said, reading her all too well. “Not yet at least…but maybe one day.” He gave her one last disappointed look before walking off. “Take care, Leati.”  

Lo’ak was waiting for him a couple feet away. When Neteyam caught up to him, their steps matched as they made their way out of the forest. 

“So I hear congratulations are in order,” Lo’ak teased. “I came to tell you myself last night, but you weren’t home,” he said, glancing at his brother with a knowing smirk. 

Neteyam shook his head. “I swear our family can’t keep a secret for shit. Who was it, Kiri or Spider?”

“Both,” he laughed. “And don’t worry, I know we’re keeping it on the down low for now… So? How’s it feel?” he asked out of curiosity. 

At the thought of his gorgeous wife to be, an uncontrollable grin broke out on Neteyam’s face- he and his brother’s spat from yesterday instantly being forgotten.

“Shit. That good, huh?” Lo’ak teased, grinning along as well. “How’d Leati take it? I assume that’s what you two were talking about?”

Neteyam side-eyed his brother. “How do you know about that?” 

Lo’ak shrugged easily and swung an arm around him. “I know everything, big brother,” he said, shaking him a little.

~

It was a week later and Xilä's nerves began to get the best of her. 

“Why are you so fidgety dear? Did you not sleep well? Do you want some tea? Should I send for the healer? You know the talk now is that the Purple Fever season is already here. My friend said her granddaughter’s classmate had it two weeks ago! Can you believe it? Bah! Here let me see your tail, Xi. Goodness, you look like you’re about to be sick!”

Xi shared a slightly nauseous but amused smile with Jxo over the table as his wife fretted over her. 

“She’s fine darling, let the dear finish her breakfast,” the elder said as he chewed on the soft sari cakes and tender meat she and Salveen had slaved over- the man, while an incredible woodworker, could not cook to save his life. 

“I am fine, Salveen. Honest. It’s just, Neteyam is taking me on my final ikran flying lesson this morning and I am a bit anxious is all.”

“Ah…Yes, ikrans can be a bit tricky. But they are majestic beasts. What is it that has you nervous though? He said you have been excelling in your lessons.”

“My fear of flying, mostly...I mean I’m over it- almost… Neteyam's great at helping me face my fears. My first two weeks of lessons alone he had me jumping off cliffs,” she said, making a face of disapproval. “It's just the rites I'm a bit worried about.”

Salveen patted her hand sympathetically. “It’s normal to be nervous darling. The good thing is, you're going to be in very capable hands. That boy won’t let anything happen to you,” she assured with the flick of a hand as she got to her feet to dish out a second helping of food. “Right, Jxo?”

Jxo nodded in agreement, accepting his seconds without a fuss. 

“Now eat up and get going before he sends a search party.”

~

Both Neteyam and Xi agreed it would be easier to meet at the ikran enclosures that morning since Neteyam would be coming in straight from a mid morning patrol shift.

Walking through the bustling encampment with a lot more confidence than her first time, Xi waved to a few familiar faces. She could already hear the loud cries and screeches of the mountain beasts as she neared the enclosures. 

Before she could make it there however, a figure had her faltering in her tracks. Looking cruel and terrifying as ever, her father beckoned her over to his spot where he sat, shaded by a large sprouted plant. 

Glancing around to make sure there were a few people within eye shot, Xi unwillingly walked over, making sure to keep him at a wide berth. 

“You’ve been avoiding me,” he said, displeased. 

“I haven’t,” she lied in a steady voice.

The truth was she had. He had been popping up more and more lately, trying to have a word with her, but thankfully someone had always been with her at the time.

She’d managed to dodge him a total of over six times in a week without noticing. And after her last encounter with him, she had begged Jxo not to say anything to Neteyam.

Xi was truly going to tell him everything- there just never seemed to be the right moment.

“I’ve been busy with my lessons.”

“Oh yeah? With that boy? JakeSully’s bastard?”

“His name is Neteyam,” she snapped, unable to contain her upsetness. 

A cold smile curled on the Li’ona male’s face. “You’re sweet on him,” he taunted. 

Xi didn’t answer. 

“Listen. You remember our conversation? That means I don’t want you getting too comfortable here anymore. This is not our home. These are not our people-”

“But we’ve been here for so long now, how-!”

“The moment Su’ko slips up, we are going back to Li’ona!” he hissed, cutting her off. “I told you already we are not staying here. I let you have your fun…but it’s time we get back.” 

“Father, there is nothing there for us. You said-”

“I know what I said!” he seethed. “But I am Olo'eyktan! Not some trainee youngling as they so like to treat me here! I will not settle for less. I have had enough of this forest and its fucking inhibitors!”

He began to wrap an armoured band tightly around his forearm. “I didn’t have too, but I’m being kind enough to keep you informed. I lost contact with my insider, so I need you to be ready at a moment’s notice now, since there's another plan in the works. If Su’ko takes the bait, there won't be bloodshed. We’ll be back before you know it. I want none of your whining and back talk either. Understood?”

Her father was a madman she thought- insane. She was not leaving this clan. She had already accepted it as her home. There were people who cared for her here, who she cared for in turn too- the man she loved was here. She refused to return to living in the shadows of a grave. 

“I am not going,” she declared. “I have a life here now. I will not be leaving with you.”

“You say that as if you have a choice,” he said amused. “I need you in order to get back. It’s non negotiable.”

“I don’t care!” she snapped hysterically. “I am not going with you!”

His cold eyes flickered to hers, sending a fearful chill down her spine. 

“I am trying to be kind here Xilä, but you are making it very difficult. You think JakeSully wants us here? You think people like us belong here?! You think because you found yourself a new mommy and daddy to play happy little family with, that they’ll want you forever? You’re new. A shiny toy they’ll soon forget. Because you are nothing! Worthless! You still belong to me brat- ties still as intact as the day you were born and I say you are going! So help me I will drag you back kicking and screaming if I have to!” he was on his feet now, chest heaving as he spat hurtful words. 

Fury boiled in her veins like never before and Xilä shook as uncontrollable tears pooled in her eyes. “I. Said. NO!” she hissed out, palms balled into fists. “Do you understand me?! I am not going! And you’re wrong. I am not worthless. I am not nothing! And you don’t. Own. Me. Anymore.” 

Xilä turned to walk away but her father was faster. 

His hand shot out and clamped her wrist in a vise-like hold, bodily moving her so that his towering frame blocked her from prying eyes. 

“You little bitch,” he seethed. “Did I say you could walk away?”

“N-no,” she stuttered, nervous by his proximity, frantic eyes trying to see around him. “I’m late for my lesson, father. May I please leave?” she pleaded, desperately trying to do damage control- she knew what he was capable of.  

His grip tightened causing her to wince in pain. “We haven’t finished our conversion. What the fuck kind of lessons are they teaching you?” 

“Please, let me go,” she begged, trying to get him to loosen his hold. 

“You think just because they teach you to wield a bow or jump off a cliff and breathe the spirit of Eywa or what ever fuck they call it, you what? You think you’re tough shit now? I am your fucking father, I will not be disrespected.”

Mustering her strength, she shot him a loathsome glare. “You are hurting me. Let. Go.” she hissed through clenched teeth. 

“Little girl, you are testing my patience. I see I’m going to have to break you all over again.” She cried out when her wrist was twisted. 

Laughter from nearby seemed to have reminded T'shteyo that they were out in the open. With a cynical grin and one last bruising squeeze, he roughly shoved her away from him, dropping his hold in the process. 

She stumbled and scrambled to back away, trying to create much needed distance. 

“I shouldn’t have let you have your fun it seems. You’re changing Xilä. I don’t like it. It doesn’t suit you.” 

“I think it suits me fine,” she said through quivering lips. Her head spun as she felt her body begin to shut down. 

Xi turned and sprinted when she saw his nose flare at her snide comment. Disorientated, she cradled her burning wrist and headed in the opposite direction of the ikran enclosures- blindly returning right back to her home tent. 

Anxiety was crippling her in the moment. She was completely shaken by her encounter with her father. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, but they did not fall.

Damn him. Damn her father. She couldn’t even cry like a normal person half the time. 

When she finally reached the safety of the tent, she flew inside, accidentally giving Salveen a bit of a scare with her abrupt arrival. 

“Oh Great Mother!” the elder chuckled, holding her stitching to her chest, “You gave me a right fright! I thought- Oh…” Salveen’s ramble paused when she finally saw the state Xi was in. 

“Xi. What- what has happened?” she asked, standing wide eyed at the petrified looking girl. 

Xi shook her head, head tilting downward to hide her eyes. “It’s nothing Salveen,” she lied, still cradling her wrist, trying to hide the quickly forming bruise. “I don’t- I don’t feel so well. I think I'll just lay down for a bit,” she choked out, backing away from the approaching elder.

Face marred in extreme concern, Salveen stopped her advancing and nodded, nervously wringing her hands together. “Of course dear, of course....Is there anything I can do? Jxo has already left for the day, so if you’d like to talk about it or I can go get him-” 

Xi shook her head again, looking up with a forced smile. “No thank you. I think resting should be enough.” 

Backing away, she retreated behind the curtain divider, and instantly slumped onto her pile of bedding, hiding under a soft pelt.

A sob finally escaped her as she curled up into a ball.

~

Neteyam unharnessed his ikran and patted his beak affectionately. “It looks like our girl’s not going to show up today,” he told the beast. “Sorry Bud.”

He had been waiting for Xi, like they agreed, for a little over a half hour now and there had been no sign of her. Albeit a bit disappointed, he decided to go find her instead of leaving it be.

“Salveen-,” he said when he entered the tent, stopping short at her uncharacteristic glare. “Uh, is Xi here? She never showed up for our lesson.”

“She didn’t?” the elder questioned, her glare softening.

Turning to frown at the hanging Xilä was hidden behind, she said, “I think something is wrong then. I thought it was your fault. She wouldn’t talk to me, she just came back looking quite ill. I know she’s been nervous about tomorrow- but, but the same thing happened last week….”

Neteyam frowned as he too turned to stare at the hanging blocking his view. 

“You should go talk to her. I will make myself scarce,” she suggested, fumbling to untangle herself from the mess of her latest project as she stood. 

He made no objections, he hated putting her out of her way but he honestly preferred if they had the privacy. 

She patted his shoulder gently. “I’ll stay nearby if you need me,” she soothed, before walking out of the tent. 

Making his way over to Xi, he crouched before her sleeping, curled up position, frowning when he instantly spotted her tear stained cheeks. 

“Xi,” he called softly, tucking her hair behind her ear, tracing down the line of her jaw with his knuckles. 

She stirred and blinked up at him with a slightly puzzled smile, but yet obviously pleased to see him. “Hi, what are you doing here?” she asked in a slightly scratchy voice.

His lip quirked. “I should be asking you that. You never showed up for our lesson. Are you okay, sweetheart?” he asked, caressing her cheek. “Were you crying?”

Blanket falling to her waist as she quickly sat up, a horror struck expression crossed her face. “Neteyam, I am so, so sorry. I don’t- I can’t believe I forgot just like tha-”

“Hey, hey stop Xi. It’s fine. Salveen said you were ill?” His warm palm lifted to her cheek again and down her neck, checking for signs of a fever before his eyes began to scan her body. “Did something ha-” 

Xi followed his gaze and saw that he was staring at her wrist. Yanking her hand back, she tucked it under the soft leather in her lap. 

Neteyam tilted his head dangerously and Xi held her breath as she watched shifting emotions cross his face. 

“What was that?” he asked in eerie calm. 

“Nothing,” she lied foolishly. 

“Then show me that it is nothing.”

Xi swallowed nervously. “It was an accident,” she whispered, avoiding his stare. 

“Eyes, Xilä,” he demanded. 

Meeting his narrowed gaze she bit her lip to hold herself from spewing the truth.

“You’re lying to me,” he said, sounding disappointed. 

Pulling the cloth on her lap backwards, he exposed her hidden hand. He pursed his lips and gently thumbed at the ugly, angry bruise circling her small wrist- it looked painful. 

“These are fucking finger marks, Xilä. A hand made this.” 

Xilä could tell by the strain in his voice he was trying to control his fury. 

“What I want to know is, who’s hand did this?” Neteyam knew- he knew it was her father but he still decided to ask. 

“Neteyam….” she pleaded. “It’s just,” she blew out a frustrated breath. “It’s my fault. I made him angry. My father has this insane idea that we- he first said it the other day when-”

“The other day? When was that?” he frowned, cutting her off. “He spoke to you other times?  Besides today?”

Xi nodded reluctantly. “….The first time was the day with all the Leati drama- nothing happened though!” she assured quickly. “He- he just wanted to talk…..and I was going to tell you, I promise I was!”

“Tell me what happened. Tell me everything.”

“Neteyam-”

“Xilä, please do not try and downplay this right now. I want to know everything that happened between the very first interaction to today when you came home with a fucking mangled looking wrist!” he seethed. “Every look he gave, every word he spoke, every hair on your head he touched!”

She hesitated, swallowing hard as the words evaded her. 

His face softened at her expression. He drew her in for a soft kiss and quiet apology for his sudden temper. Leaning back he gave her an encouraging nudge by linking his pinky with her index. “Xi, I need to know. Please.”

So she told him.

Everything.

From the uneasy feeling she had felt before her father had first approached her right after her conversation with Leati, to the early morning she was with Jxo- along with all the in between attempts, to that very morning when he had again threatened to take her back to Li’ona, thus ensuing her injured wrist when she stood up to him. 

Neteyam was quiet the entire time she spoke. Not once did he interrupt, he was engaged as he took in every word, every emotion that flashed across her beautiful face. 

“....and it doesn’t matter, because I won’t be going anywhere. I’m staying here- with you. So we can forget the whole thing, alright?” she finished, staring at his blank expression in worry. 

“No baby, the whole thing can’t be forgotten,” he said forebodingly. His mind was distracted now, whirling as he digested everything she had just told him. 

“Why not? Can we just drop it, please?”

“Fuck no!” he shouted, standing at full height. “He hurt you Xilä! He hurt what's mine! I won’t drop it! I fucking warned him! I told him! I- ”

It seemed he couldn’t hold it in any longer- anger blinding him, all he saw was RED.

He was going to kill T'shteyo. 

“No! Wait! Wait ‘Teyam!” She scrambled to stand in his way, blocking him from stalking out of her room. “Please don’t. It’s fine. I’m fine.” 

“But you’re not fucking fine Xi! Look at your wrist! It looks broken! What kind of father does that to his kid? What kind of monster decides to do that to you? You’re- you’re mine.” His voice shook with emotion. This was tearing him up, she realized. “You’re mine, Xi.”

Shaking his head, he tried to push past her but she pressed against his chest, preventing him again. 

“Xilä, move.” His patience was waning. 

“No,” she whispered.

“Xi-”

Surging upward, she cut him off with a kiss which he eagerly returned. He broke them apart after a few seconds and levelled her with a frown. 

“I know what you’re trying to do Xilä. This doesn’t change anything,” he warned. 

“Okay then,” she said simply, staring up at him with those brilliant eyes of hers. 

“Fuck,” he muttered, looking up to the ceiling with his hands on his waist as if praying for resilience. 

He blew out a breath and squinted down at her. “I mean it Xilä, you’re not going to change my mind about this. I’m still going after him.” 

She nodded. “Okay.” 

“Fine.” 

“Fine,” she echoed. 

“Shit.” 

With one last curse he was gripping her neck and bending at the waist to give her a bruising kiss. Using surprising strength, she pushed him backwards, trapping him against one of the tent’s support beams. 

Their kisses turned from frenzied smacks into deep open mouthed needy clashes of tongues and teeth. 

Neteyam tethered his fingers into her hair as he sucked her bottom lip into his mouth.

Xi moaned and raked her fingertips down his smooth chest, pawing at his hard lower abs. Creeping them upwards, she tucked her digits beneath his warrior belt, palms resting flat against his skin. 

She whimpered when a twinge of pain shocked her as her wrist bent at a bad angle, but she ignored it. 

He gently pried her hands out from their hiding spot when she winced in pain again, thumbs gently caressing her wrists as he lifted them to rest on his shoulders instead. 

In an instant he flipped them, crowding her against the beam now. His hand fastened onto her skirt, dragging it far up her thigh. 

Xi whined, breaking their heated kiss. “Why are you so freaking tall? You’re killing my neck, handsome.”

He chuckled against her lips and then before she could blink he all but hauled her up- his large hands gripping her thighs with ease as she automatically wrapped her legs around him.

“Better?” he teased, nipping her top lip, as he tugged on her top, baring one perky breast. 

“Sooo much better,” she hummed, opening up for him to taste her again, toes curling when he pinched and rolled her nipple, hiking her higher to taste the bud too. “Why does it feel so good?” she sighed.

He grinned wickedly against her skin, giving her one last suck before he claimed her lips again- tongues fighting for dominance. 

She gave a little needy whine when his roaming hand got close to where she wanted him- the pulsing heat right between her legs. 

“Oh Eywa,” she purred, desperately jutting her hips forward. 

“We’re going to have to stop,” he rasped, sounding remorseful as he pulled away.

“What?! No we don’t,” she disagreed, straining to tug his retreeting face back to hers. 

“Sweetheart, I’m not thinking clearly right now and I am telling you if we don’t stop now, I am going to end up fucking you right against this beam,” he said seriously. 

She made a little O with her mouth, shocked by his words. Her eyes glazed over momentarily because that- that didn’t sound like a bad thing to her at all. 

Neteyam huffed a laugh at her expression and gently set her down, keeping her steady when her knees buckled a little. He pressed up against her- twitching, hard and needy as he sank his arousal into her upper stomach. 

Xi’s head tilted upward along the beam behind her head. She gave him a few moments to catch himself, watching as he tried to keep some semblance of control. 

Eyes closed, he took deep calming breaths until he felt steady again. Gold clashing with silver, he gave her a sweet smile.

“I love you,” he whispered. 

“I love you too.”

“I meant what I said you know,” he reminded softly, tucking her hair behind her ear. 

“I know,” she resigned. “But I don’t want you to get hurt. My father is not a good man, Neteyam. I would hate it if anything happened to you because of me.”  

“You would right? You wouldn’t like it if anyone hurt me?” he asked, rubbing her hip. 

“Of course not!”  

“Then you would understand why I feel the way I do, when I see this…right?” He lifted her wrist between them and pressed a feather light kiss to it. The harsh colours of the bruise clashing against her dusty blue skin. 

“You would know how angry I feel…how much it makes me want to hurt the person that did it. Right?”

“Yes,” she whispered. 

“Is there anything else I need to know?” he asked, tracing her kiss swollen bottom lip.

“No, I told you everything.”

He nodded, and leaned down to press their foreheads together. “Xilä. You did nothing wrong, okay? Nothing was your fault. You said you made him angry? So the fuck what? He had no right to hurt you either way. It was wrong. He is wrong. And I hope you know everything he said is bullshit. I hope you know how much you are very much wanted here.” His eyes bore into hers. Words pleading with her to understand him. “You are everything Xilä. Everything. Okay?”

“Okay,” she whispered, she didn’t know what else to say. She feared she might have just started bawling her eyes out. 

“It’s not broken is it?” he asked worriedly as he checked her wrist over properly. Shame filling him because he should’ve made sure she was okay, first and foremost. 

She sniffled then shook her head. “Most likely just a sprain. I would’ve been in agony if it were broken.” 

“Alright,” he whispered in relief, kissing her wrist once more. 

He lovingly caressed her popped out breast, before pulling up her top to cover it again, then straightened out her screwed up skirt and tried his best to tame her mused hair. 

A hurt look flashed across his face while he did this. “Xi, you lied to me today. I don’t want that for us. I don’t want us to hide things from each other anymore. You and I, we’re…we’re a team, okay? And we’re going to become a permanent team soon.” 

She nodded with a sad frown and tugged him downward to give an apologetic kiss. “I’m sorry,” she breathed against his lips. 

He kissed her mouth one last time, adjusted himself in his loincloth, then stepped back with a pained and annoyed shake of his head. “You can come in, Salveen. I know you’re there.”

Xi, slapped her palm over her mouth, in mortification. How long had the woman been there?

Neteyam rolled his eyes up to the ceiling, sending a prayer for patience. It’s Salveen! Of course he should have known the elder would have eavesdropped.

“Well you two sure took your time,” the elder sassed as she walked in. “I had to leave and come back so many times. I swear you two have no self control- tuh! Ohh my poor darling, come here, let me see you,” she said, fretting over Xi, pulling her in for a motherly hug then examining her injury. 

She tutted. “Oh no no no. Straight to the healers with you. We need to make sure it’s not broken for sure. It is a serious matter and we can not be so careless about these things.”

“It’s not broken,” Xi tried to assure the elder, but she was having none of it. 

SMACK!

“Ow! Salveen?!”

She had slapped Neteyam’s arm with a scowl on her face. “You should have taken her to the healers first thing, boy! But no, you’re too busy sucking off her face. Bah! Come along dear, let’s get you to Tsahìk.”

“Wait!” Xi closed the distance between her and Neteyam once more, hugging him close with her good arm. “You better come back in one piece,” she demanded seriously. She knew for a fact he was not going to simply speak with her father- she was not stupid.

Her brows furrowed when she saw his smile. “I mean it Neteyam Sully. Promise me!” she snapped.

“I promise,” he said earnestly. He cupped her cheek, “I will come back to you in one piece, okay?”

“And……please don’t kill him,” she whispered. 

“Xi-”

“Please.”

~

Tracking down T'shteyo was quite easy. All he had to do was send out one simple call to his unit.

“Who’s got eyes on T'shteyo?”

It was almost too perfect where Xi’s father was located. Neteyam found him in the training ring in the middle of a brutal one and one fight.

Many onlookers lined the fence of the ring, hooting and urging on the fighters. Amongst them were Lo’ak and Spider, who were comfortably lounged on the wooden rails. 

Neteyam observed the fight in interest, noting the way T'shteyo was clearly playing dirty. There was no skill or decorum in his movement. He was all snarls and frantic, tempered punches. The man seemed to have not learned anything during his time here- Jake had said as much. 

One last brutal punch from the Li’ona male sent the warrior to the ground, ending the fight. Giggles and cheers from T'shteyo’s small fangirl club were the only positive calls toward the man, the rest of the crowd was a mix of jeers, boos, hisses and fearful stares of shock.  

Meeting his breaking point by just looking at the man, Neteyam leaped over the fence with ease- rage filling him when thoughts of Xilä’s bruised wrist and petrified face filled his head. 

Fiercely striding the length of the ring, braids whipping with purpose, Neteyam called out, “How about a round, T'shteyo?!”

T'shteyo turned with a sardonic smile. “With you? Gladly!”

Lo’ak and Spider perked up in alarm, both glancing at each other in concern. Lo’ak frowned when spotted the determined glint in Neteyam’s eyes. Something was up. 

The two men circled each other, each bearing matching, murderous glares and snarling fanged teeth. 

T'shteyo attacked first but Neteyam dodge his punch, tail whipping to land a stinging slice across the older man’s stomach. 

Over and over T'shteyo tried to lay one on him, he was turning angrier by the second as Neteyam continued to block and dodge his attacks.

This was good. He was tiring himself out. 

“Enough with the dancing!” he roared. “Is this a fight or not?” 

“I warned you,” Neteyam hissed as they circled each other. “I told you if you went anywhere near her, if you touched her- I told you, I’d hurt you. So I’m cashing in on my promise.”

The man gave him a sadistic grin. “So the bitch went crying to you, huh?”

WHAM! 

Neteyam slammed his fist into T'shteyo’s face who’s head twisted with an audible CRUNCH when his knuckles made contact with the Na’vi’s cheek. 

Cheers and hoots from the crowd echoed around them, but Neteyam tuned them out. 

WHAM!

With another bruising punch, T'shteyo stumbled before charging with an angry roar.

WHACK!

T'shteyo wheezed and hunched over from the blow to his gut but he recovered quickly and managed to surprise the younger Na’vi with a slam of his own. 

Neteyam spat the blood from his mouth, barely recognizing the aching throb of his bottom lip. 

Playing dirty again, the man gave a bloody grin as he pulled out his knife.

The crowd turn frantic and worried at the sight but Neteyam kept his cool.

Using his tail as a whip, he sliced it against T'shteyo’s incoming hand, causing him to drop the weapon as he sent a rib cracking kick to the man’s chest. 

With blinding rage, Neteyam turned ruthless. He flipped T'shteyo to the ground, sending punch after punch. The Li’ona male was at his mercy as he continuously pummelled his fists to his face. 

“Neteyam! Neteyam stop!” 

Two, maybe three sets of arms wrapped around him, trying to yank his feral form off the near unconscious body beneath him. 

“Bro stop!”

“Neteyam! Son, you need to stop!”

Their voices of reason and pleading fell on deaf ears however. He fought against their hold when they held him up- eyes still locked on T'shteyo who was now trying to flee. The man fumbled to stand and scrambled his way over the fence as the crowd parted for him in revulsion. 

With a roar of anger Neteyam fought free from his captors’ clutches. He leaped over the fence to chase after the beast of a man. 

Neteyam tackled him and they wrestled before he quickly gained the upper hand once more. Pressing the tip of his knife against the man’s throat made him freeze up. 

He could almost distantly hear voices of concern and distress- his name falling from muffled lips. But again, he tuned them out.

Bloodshot silver eyes glared up at him. “You must really like her, huh?” he taunted. “All of this because of some brat?” 

The tip of the blade dug deeper. “Don’t you dare fucking call her that!” he hissed. “The only reason you’re still alive right now is because she begged me not to kill you. You don’t deserve her. You treat her like nothing. Why? She is all you have left in the world.” 

“She is nothing!” T'shteyo seethed. “Just like her cowardly bitch of a mother.” 

Neteyam shook his head and released the man from his hold. Standing, he sent a final kick to the man’s ribs causing him to roll over with an agonizing groan, face first in a pile of ikran scat.  

“I’m giving you one week,” Neteyam said. “You pack your shit and leave. Xilä stays.” 

Panting, the hulking man struggled to sit up, wincing in pain. He spat and what looked like a tooth went flying out. Wiping the filth from his face he glared up at Neteyam. “I want two cycles,” he countered. 

“No. You don’t get two months.” 

“Two months and I’ll leave quietly. I’m pretty sure you broke a few of my ribs,” he wheezed pathetically. “I’ll need to recover. Might as well kill me now if you’d send me out like this.”

Neteyam ignored the growing crowd around them as he considered the request. He could feel his brother and father’s eyes boring into his back. 

“Two months,” he agreed coldly. “But you’ll be heavily guarded the entire time. You’re not allowed to roam free. And make no mistake- You remember my three rules about Xilä?”

The man nodded. 

Neteyam walked closer and stooped to his level. He hissed under his breath so no one else could hear his words.

“Same thing goes. Only this time, I won’t just hurt you. This little round we had is nothing in comparison. You so much as step an inch out of line, and I’ll kill you with my bare hands. I’ll rip you limb from limb and enjoy every moment of it. Do you understand me?” 

T'shteyo swayed slightly. He looked pathetic and every bit like his disgusting personality with blood and shit covering his face and chest. 

“Yes,” he reluctantly hissed through a few missing teeth, breathing heavily as he seemed to be in excruciating pain. 

When Neteyam stood he gestured to two warriors. “Take him to the southern tents, get someone to call for a healer. He’s not to be left unattended.” 

“Yes Sir.”

Jake and Lo’ak flanked him as they watched the warriors drag the near unconscious man away. 

“Get the area cleared,” Jake ordered to a nearby high ranker, who quickly turned to scatter the crowd of onlookers. “What did he do?” his father then asked him. 

“He hurt my wife. So I hurt him,” Neteyam said, turning to face them- noting both Spider and Jxo were there also.

The two men glanced at each other. Jxo turned instantly concerned while Jake continued to stare at his son as if seeing him for the first time.

“Xilä-” Jxo started, but Neteyam cut him off. 

“She’s alright, Jxo,” he assured. “Sal took her to the healers. Xi thinks it's a sprained wrist.”

The elder nodded. “I- I’m going to- to,” he stuttered for a moment before turning and walking off quickly without finishing his sentence. 

“If you’re upset about why I didn’t send T'shteyo straight to the healers, it’s because Xi is already there. I didn’t want them bumping into each other,” Neteyam said, misreading his fathers continuous unnerving stare. “I’m going to go myself-”

“No,” his father said, halting his steps. “Lo’ak, Spider, get out of here.”

Both boys sent Neteyam sympathetic and apologetic looks before walking off. He knew they were most likely the reason his father had shown up to stop him from killing the man. He didn’t blame them one bit. Neteyam knew he’d gone overboard. 

“Dad, I need to go see her.”

“Not like this!” he hissed. “You’re still pent up. Sure you’re a bit bruised, but you’ve got her father’s blood on you. Do you really want her to see you like this?”

“No,” he said dejectedly when he glanced down at himself- his head was finally clearing, sane thoughts returning after his blinding haze of anger and rage.

Jake however, was fuming. He was completely baffled by his son’s uncharacteristic behavior. “Neteyam what the hell? You can’t-”

“Dad don’t, alright? That man has been hurting Xilä her entire life. You saw what she was like when she first came here! You know how bad it was!” he yelled. “She is not just Xilä to me anymore. She’s going to be my wife. I love that woman, Sir. I finally understand how you feel about mom- that madding, crippling love, that would make you do anything to keep them from harm's way.”

Jake stayed silent as he watched his son tear up. 

“He hurt her, dad...I couldn’t leave it alone,” he whispered in honest frustration. 

Jake softened at his son's pain. Tugging on his head he pulled him in for a crushing, hug.

“Alright son, it’s alright,” he comforted. “Come on, let’s go get you cleaned up.”

Sweat and blood free after a quick bath, Neteyam cleaned his bruised knuckles, then haphazardly dabbed a bit of healing balm to them before rushing out again.

He could feel the buzz and hubbub surrounding him as he stalked through Camp. Word must have gotten by now about his brutal fight with T'shteyo. Most likely also about his and Xi’s relationship.

He hadn’t exactly been quiet when he called her his wife, and even if they hadn’t heard that part, he was sure people would have connected the dots just from the brutal scene alone of his uncharacteristic fly off the handle.

Neteyam could only imagine what a mess the rumour mill was currently. Gossip seemed to spread far quicker through the clan than a flu.

The moment he entered the Tsahìk’s healing tent however, a flash of simmering annoyance filled him.

Not only was the tent unnecessarily packed with worrying friends and neighbours, but his poor betrothed sat amidst a suffocating crowd of their family members.

A heavily pregnant D’avi sat on one side of her- stroking Xi's hair comfortingly while Sal and Jxo sat on the other. His grandmother seemed to be asking Xilä questions while Kiri kept trying to get her to have sips of water. Lo’ak, Spider and his mother hovered closely while a tiny Tuk kept inching her way forward until she was practically seated in Xi’s lap.

If the situation were different, Neteyam would have thought the sight comical. He knew their families were only worried, and he was grateful they cared this much. But the sight of his Xilä’s overwhelmed face was too much for him.

Striding forward, he made a beeline for her through the suffocating room.

Xi turned instantly relieved when she noticed him and didn’t hesitate once when he reached out for her. Gently pulling her to her feet, he ignored their families' protesting voices as he led her through the parted bodies and right out of the tent.

Fingers interlocked, she stuck close to him as he navigated them through the encampment's flurry of activity. Keeping her head tilted downward, she tried her best to ignore the stares and not so hushed whispers.

The Sully residence was the closest escape for them.

Entering his room, Neteyam took a few steps away from her and released a heavy breath, wiping his palms down his face as guilt clouded him. He hoped to Eywa she didn’t hate him for all the commotion and attention he so clearly had caused.

“Xi, I’m sorry. Shit, I’m so sorry sweetheart,” he said sincerely, pulling her close again. “All of that-” he started, gesturing to the general direction of the outside. “I didn’t mean-”

Her brows furrowed. “It’s fine. Really. I- I don’t care,” she said in a concerned tone, not liking how broken up he was sounding. Palms soothing over the skin of his smooth chest, her frown deepened at the sight of his split lip. “Are you okay?” she asked.

He shook his head as if words eluded him, choosing instead to draw her in and claim her mouth in response. Ignoring the sting of his lip, he pulled away for a second to suck in a breath of air before he deepened the kiss, tangling his tongue with hers.

Xilä returned the affection eagerly, humming softly when he tugged on her hair, tilting her head higher to grant him easier access.

Everytime they kissed it felt like the very first time to her. This kiss was no exception she thought. It felt like he was pouring all of himself into it- into her.

She could feel the tension and pent up anger within him deflate as they kissed. And he could tell the moment her remaining anxiety and fear began to fade.

They both needed this kiss it seemed. It was honestly a true testament to just how much of an effect they had on each other.

Panting slightly when they eventually broke apart, he tucked her flyaways behind her ears, palms cradling her cheeks while he continued to pepper tiny kisses to her pouty lips.

She couldn’t help but giggle against his sweet ministrations, hugging him around the waist, if only to bury herself closer.

He cleared his throat when he stood tall again. Scratching his temple, he gave her a sheepish smile.

“You make me get carried away sometimes,” he admitted, reaching down to swipe a thumb across her kiss swollen bottom lip.

Xi grinned and stretched up to smack her lips to his chin- not quite able to meet his lips, to show him that she didn’t mind him getting carried away. “I like when you do.”

As if just noticing where they were, her smile widened. “We’re in your room,” she stated with a glint of excitement. She’d never been in his room before.

“Is that okay?” he asked, amused by the way her attention was suddenly stolen by their surroundings.

“Yes,” she said, not even hiding the fact she was staring intently at his little workstation that held a personal tablet, his comm device and a few other odd looking contraptions and gadgets she’d only seen in the labs before.

With a final kiss to her temple, Neteyam untangled himself from Xi then moved to toss himself into his hammock. Palms behind his head as he got comfortable, he observed his pretty mate-to-be with a smile, while she explored his private space.

The room was quite large- but then again the Sully tent was massive.

Neteyam watched as Xi’s eyes roamed over his impressive collection of weapons, his riding equipment and the many pairs of different visors he owned. Her fingertips traced across a few of the well made beaded designs of jewellery he had neatly laid out and she giggled quietly when she spotted his half assed completed pile of forgotten laundry.

His hammock was grand and made out of tightly woven bamboo stalks and vines. It was not one that swung, but it hung low to the ground as a sort of elevated bed. The inside well of the hammock was softly padded by a thick pelt and Xi noticed there was one lone blanket crumpled at his feet. One lone blanket, unlike her nest of multi fabrics. She knew Neteyam ran hot.

When she finished exploring, she happily made her way back to him. Straddling his waist, she sat atop his abs, hair falling into her face as she peered down at him.

“I like your room,” she complimented, brushing the annoying strands away.

“Thanks baby….I’ll have you know, you’re the first girl I’ve ever brought in here,” he said with a little smirk.

“Really? Well, I’m glad I’m at least the first girl with something,” she teased easily.

He stared at her, looking for signs of- well he wasn’t exactly sure. “Does it bother you that I’ve been with other girls before?” he asked seriously.

It was known by her that he was well versed in bed, but they had never exactly discussed what that meant- he wanted to know what she thought.

Her nose scrunched up. “No. Should it? I mean, it’s kind of a good thing I think. At least one of us should know what they're doing, right?” she said, causing him to snort at her answer.

“I’m serious!” she laughed, slapping a palm to his chest. Biting her lip, she decided to ask her own question. “Does it bother you that I'm not- you know…experienced? I know guys usually like that, I’ve heard Lo’ak and his friends talk a few times…”

“No,” he replied just as easily. “In fact I think I like it a little too much just how innocent you are,” he admitted, enjoying the blush blooming across her cheeks. “And you being the first girl in my room is not the only first of mine you have,” he said, running a large hand up her thigh.

“What other firsts am I then?” she asked, biting her lip to keep from smiling.

“First girl- not counting Tuk, I’ve ever let ride with me on Buddy. First girl I brought home for dinner. First girl I let sit on my face-”

“Neteyam!” she shrieked in mortification, unable to hide her smile this time. “Wait- really? You- you never did that with another girl?”

“Nope. Never.”

She swallowed, eyes glazing over momentarily as if she were remembering the experience. “Oh. Well I guess you’re just naturally good at it then.”

He laughed out loud at her compliment, unable to contain himself.

Sobering up, he continued with his list a bit more serious this time. “First girl I gave my heart to. First girl I’ll make my wife...First girl and only girl I’ll make a home and future with and first girl and only girl I’ll spend the rest of my life loving.”

Xilä sniffled with a wobbly smile. “You can’t go around saying things like that Neteyam Sully. You’ll make me fall in love with you even more.”

She rubbed his forearm resting along her thigh, fingers sliding to stroke his cracked knuckles. “I forgot, I’m supposed to be mad at you. You were supposed to come back in one piece, remember?” she chided, reaching to thumb at his split lip with a frown.

He shrugged. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat,” he said with unnerving honesty.

A beat of silence passed as they stared at each other, shifting emotions and expressions- silently being communicated between them.

“Kiss me,” she whispered.

“As you wish, sweetheart,” he said, sitting up to claim her lips.

They spent the remainder of the morning together. Between cuddles, kisses and near inappropriate touches, they spoke about this and that.

He asked her about her wrist, his fingers gently circling the compression bandage wrapped around it- hiding away the dark bruises. She simply smiled and told him she was right- it was only a sprain, and with the help of a few doses of pain tonic and some bruise oil, she’d be fine in no time.

At the mention of injuries, she raided his “first aid kit” as he called it, and gently applied a bit more healing balm to his lip and knuckles while commenting on the fact that their families would probably be upset he’d taken her away without a word- he did not care.

Then. Finally then, facing the topic she had so been avoiding, she asked him about what had happened between him and her father that morning. He told her the truth about the majority of the fight and the aftermath, keeping her father’s belittling and hurtful comments about her, to himself.

After their discussion of T'shteyo that was it. She told him she didn’t want to discuss the man ever again. She wanted them to move on with their lives. Xilä refused to let him have any more of a hold on her.

Neteyam was so proud of her, the pride in his chest felt like it would burst- she’d grown so much since the first moment they’d met.

At some point she and Neteyam eventually fell into a light sleep, napping away the eventful morning they’d both had.

The pitter patter of little feet and hushed giggles roused her after an hour of rest.

Peeking through a half opened eyelid from her tucked position against Neteyam’s side- head perched between a bicep and a pec, she spotted two small faces poking through the divider.

Tuk and her friend Täylley creeped in, shushing rather loudly at each other as they argued over who was being louder. Then, at the sight of a sleeping Neteyam they gaped, then pouted, then glared- arms folded in upset.

“He’s sleeping during the day?!” Tuk whisper- yelled with a wrinkle brow.

“I thought he said we’d go today?” Täylley complained.

“That’s what he said!” Tuk hushed back at her friend while shooting a betrayed glare at her big brother.

Xilä stifled her laughter as she enjoyed the comedic duo. The two girls had not only no semblance of a proper whisper but they had evidently not noticed her yet- Neteyam’s impressive build was keeping her hidden away.

“Ugh. Today my grandmother said she'd be making sweets. I really don’t want to miss out on getting to lick the bowl....Come get me if he wakes up. Promise I’ll save you some sweets if I get, okay?”

The two girls linked pinkies, then did an odd sort of hop and spin- their version of a secret handshake Xi was told, and then Täylley was on her way off.

Tuk on the other hand stayed behind. Creeping forward she raised one tiny hand to poke Neteyam but Xi intercepted.

“Tuk!” she whispered, lifting her head.

Tuktirey gasped in surprise.

When Xilä gestured for her to come around to her side of the hammock, she sat up and allowed the little girl to climb in next to her.

Turning her back on Neteyam when she laid down again, she apologized softly, “Sorry I scared you. Your brother is tired. So let’s not wake him up just yet.”

“Okay,” Tuk agreed, matching her tone of voice as she snuggled in for a cuddle.

“Why are you here? Are you two having a sleepover?” Tuk asked innocently.

“Just a little one,” Xi nodded.

“Oh,” she said, thinking hard. “But it’s daytime. Can you have a sleepover during the day? And how come you get to? ‘Teyam never lets me sleep in his bed,” Tuk said, her jealousy poking through.

Xilä bit her cheek to halt a smile- Tuk was quite serious at the moment.

“Yes, you can have sleepovers during the day. It only works for naps though. Why did you want to wake up your brother?” she asked instead, trying to steer the conversation away from why she was in her brother’s bed.

Tuk fiddled with Xi’s glass stone necklace, a small yawn escaping her. “Because he promised to take me and Täylley for a ride on Buddy. She’s never gotten to ride before and he even promised to give us two tricks too.”

“Ah. Well I’m sure he’ll keep his promise a little later,” Xi said, stroking Tuk’s hair affectionately.

“Are you feeling better?” she asked kindly, pointing at Xi’s bandaged wrist.

Her wrist was aching but not wanting to cause worry, she said, “Much better now that you’re here, Tuk.”

Tuktirey beamed in response.

“Can I join your sleepover?” the youngest Sully asked, eyes wide and pleading.

“Of course you can,” Xi agreed, pulling her in closer.

Both Tuk and Xi eventually fell asleep after a few more hushed whispers and one begged song and bedtime story.

The next time Xi woke, was because Neteyam was trying and failing to ease himself off the hammock without waking them.

“Sorry, sorry. Go back to sleep,” he whispered apologetically when he stood.

Shaking out his lone blanket to drape and cover both she and Tuk, he leaned down when she beckoned him to.

“Where are you going?” she croaked, turning slightly to see him better, careful of the little body next to hers.

“To get us some lunch,” he replied, leaning closer to nuzzle her cheek. “Your tummy’s been rumbling for the past five minutes.”

Xi blushed. “If the cooks have soup, or stew, will you get me some? I feel for something warm.”

“Soup, or stew. Got it. I’ll be back. And don’t think I have not noticed your new sleeping buddy over there.”

When Neteyam returned with their meal a half hour later, all he could do was sigh in defeat. Not only were Xi and Tuk awake, but Kiri had joined them now.

All three girls had taken up residence in his hammock, comfortably sprawled as they chatted with each other.

Judging by the particular cup in Xi’s hand that only the healers used, Neteyam guessed Kiri had brought Xilä another dose of tonic for her pain.

“Oh great! We were starving. Thanks ‘Tey,” Kiri smirked, hands stretched expectantly for him to pass over the loaded tray in his hands.

“Mmm,” he hummed unimpressed as he handed it over anyway.

Xi shot him an apologetic look, but he shook his head with a smile to let her know it was fine.

“Well, you girls seem comfortable, so I guess I’ll leave you to it. Tuk, stay out of my stuff,” he warned.

Tuk simply stuck out her tongue at him in response.

Ignoring her antics, he leaned over her head and pressed a kiss to Xi’s lips.

A gasp halted his parting when he stood tall again.

“You- you kissed her,” Tuk said in shock and mild disgust.

Kiri snorted at her sister’s reaction while Neteyam merely blinked.

“We haven’t told her the news yet, have we?” he said, in realization.

Xi shook her head, pressing her fingertips to her curled lips.

“What news?!” Tuk demanded, her tiny head flicking from Neteyam, to Xi, to Kiri, eyes narrowed accusingly as the older Na’vis began to laugh.

~

In the early hours of the following morning, Xilä paced her room as she nervously got ready for the day.

“Tell me again,” she begged a bit panicked, tossing aside the cloth she’d been using to squeeze her hair dry.

Neteyam, who was lying on her bed, tore his gaze away from her bare breasts he’d been openly ogling as she shuffled into her undercloth before reaching for her skirt.

He sat up and began to recite the plan again, not feeling a single ounce of irritation. He’d recite it a thousand times if she needed him to.

“The journey will be extremely long and treacherous- not like our usual hikes in the forest. I’ll take you as far up as I can on Antoyle but after that you make the rest of the journey on your own with the others. Careful with the floating rocks, timing is everything before you make the leap. Watch your footing along the ledges when you reach the waterfall- remember your balance training and you’ll have no trouble. I’ll fly out on Buddy and meet you at the top.”

She jerked her head in acknowledgment while shakily trying to tie the cords behind her back.

Neteyam got to his feet and took over, doing up the ties of her top for her as he continued. “When you reach the nest you may feel overwhelmed by the noise and the surprising amount of them all clustered together, but you’ll be fine, just stay focused and alert, alright?”

When he finished securing the tie, he hugged her from behind in comfort and kissed her temple. “Focus on your breathing the way I taught you, it will keep you calm but attentive. The moment one lunges at you, you’ll know what to do.”

Turning her to face him, his eyes traced the delicate features of her face. “Tell me, Xilä. What do you do the moment you get the chance?”

“Tsaheylu,” she said, as echoed a thousand times. “Make the bond, secure the bond and most importantly lay my trust in the bond.”

“Good girl,” he praised. “I have to go check in on my other students, okay?” he said, looking every bit like that was the last thing he wanted to do.

“Okay.”

“Do one last round of stretches for your wrist and have Sal bandage it tightly for you,” he said. “Eat a light breakfast if you can and make sure you take your final dose of pain tonic before you leave or I’ll tan your hide the next time I make you come,” he said bossily, bending to kiss her goodbye.

“Okay,” was all she said, too nervous to even blush at his joke of spanking her. “I’ll see you at the meeting point soon,” she said distractedly.

“Baby.”

“Yeah?” she said looking up at him.

“You’ll do great. You got this. Hey,” he said, lifting her chin up. “I’m going to be right behind you the entire time, alright? The entire time.”

She nodded and pressed up on the balls of her feet to kiss him again.

Today was the day.

Iknimaya.

To say Xilä was nervous was an understatement.

Once she finished getting ready, she headed out to the main room where she was greeted by Sal and Jxo and a very lovely spread of breakfast.

Midway of Jxo’s calming words of advice and encouragement, someone entered the tent.

Salveen was a flurry of respectful gestures and excited words of welcome to the clan’s Olo’eykte.

Neytiri had apologized for barging in so early and graciously accepted the elder’s offer to finish breakfast with them.

If Xilä had thought she was too nervous to eat before, she had definitely lost her appetite now that her soon to be mother-in-law was seated next to her.

After a few pleasantries, Neytiri turned to her with a kind smile. “Today is a big day. How are you feeling?” she asked.

“Like I’m about to throw up,” Xi said honestly, gaining a few chuckles from her company.

“I felt the same way when I had to complete my rites. But afterwards, it is the most freeing feeling you will ever experience.”

Neytiri picked up something from her lap. “I hope you don’t mind. I brought you something,” she said, pushing a prettily wrapped bundle towards her. “For you, Xi.”

Face marred in slight shock at the unexpected gift, Xilä unwrapped the cloth with shaky fingers then gasped at the sight of what it held.

“It was gifted to me by my late sister, Sylwanin. I had it spruced up a bit- but it served me well for many years and now I hope it does the same for you...daughter.”

At the word daughter, Xilä’s head flicked up to stare at Neteyam's mother. She swallowed a lodge that formed in her throat and blinked away incoming tears.

“Neytiri- I,” she inhaled sharply and shook her head as a rush of emotion filled her- not only over the gift, but at the sentiment of Neytiri’s words. “I love it. Thank you- thank you so much, for everything, truly.”

Neteyiri’s smile only widened when she reached out to squeeze Xi’s hand affectionately. “I am sorry we have not been able to spend time as of late. But I am hoping to change that soon. We will be family after all.”

Wiping away one escaped tear from the edge of Xilä’s eye, Neytiri said, “Good luck today, Xi. May Eywa be with you every step of the way.”

Walking through the quiet encampment, Xilä kept glancing down at the gift in her hands from Neytiri.

It was a rider’s mask. It was regal, fit for a leader. The visor was woven into an elegant design and littered with tiny shiny stones along the crown, and when Neytiri had done the honours of placing it on her- it was a perfect fit.

“Hey,” a voice rang out quietly.

Xilä did a double take when she saw who called her. Slowing down, she approached Leati who seemed to be waiting for her outside her home tent.

“Here,” the warrior said, handing her a small pouch.

“What’s this?” Xi frowned.

“Ul’nic. It’s a mild inducement- ikran’s are attracted to the scent when in close proximity. If you use it well, you can momentarily distract your chosen one to make the bond easier…..It’s um, it’s what helped me when I completed my rites.”

Xilä’s eyes searched Leati’s face as she spoke. The woman, although hesitant, seemed to be genuine.

“Why are you giving this to me,” she asked.

Leati rolled her eyes as if she was hoping to avoid the question. “I was a bitch. This is my peace offering,” was all she said.

“Oh,” Xi said, blinking in surprise. “Well, uh. Thank you.”

Leati shrugged. “Don’t get killed,” she mumbled, before heading back into her tent.

Xilä smiled. She figured that was probably Leati’s way of saying Eywa be with you, or maybe even good luck.

She also wasn't stupid.

Just in case and for good measure, when she reached the meeting point, she pulled Neteyam aside to ask him what he thought about the contents of the pouch.

Surprisingly he said it was legit.

He did warn her however that not many knew how to use it correctly, and to be careful if she chose to do so- he trusted her either way.

~

The journey to the Hallelujah Mountains went just as Neteyam had said. It was indeed extremely treacherous but Xilä was proud she was able to keep up with the others- others who had trained for years for this very moment.

When she reached near the top, her nerves spiked even more at the overwhelming sounds of so many mountain banshee cries and screeches.

Neteyam met them at the top as promised. He gave her an encouraging grin and covert wink before launching into a quick pep talk to her and the others. He was her mentor right now, not her lover.

This was it.

This was her chance to face her fears not just because it was part of her journey in becoming Omatikaya, but to prove to herself she was strong. She was brave.

With a leap of faith and deep breath, she crept behind the others. Her eyes widened at the sight of the feral, screeching mess of multicoloured ikrans all tangled as they climbed over each other.

Neteyam stayed near, tracking her movements as she stealthy strayed away from the group, heading further away from the edge of the cliff.

Jake had told her about his near fall off the ledge, she was not going to take any unnecessary risks.

Releasing the sturdy rope Jxo had made just for her, she eyed a few of the closer beasts, waiting with baited breath for one to choose her.

She didn’t have to wait very long it seemed, because the loud squawk and sudden attack of a lavender mountain beast with navy stripes had her ducking into a roll to avoid being clawed at.

Xi could hear Neteyam yelling words of caution from behind as she continued to try and dodge the brutal advances from the creature before her.

Fangs bared, Xilä hissed at her attacker before charging at it with a roar. Leaping high, she clung to its neck as it screeched in displeasure, violently trying to shake her off.

Xilä screamed when she almost went flying, hands and legs tightening their hold.

Moving quickly when she had the chance, she flicked out the rope like a whip. It made a perfect loop around the ikran’s mouth and she pulled hard to ensure she’d shut its jaw tightly.

Almost unbelievably, the ikran stopped its bucking. It swayed uncharacteristically in a bizarre manner, wings and head twitching as it released an unusual purring sound. Xi’s eyes widened when she realized that the Ul’nic, tied to the end of her rope, had worked.

With seconds to spare, she scrambled to pull herself up on the back of the beast. Grabbing her queue from behind in one hand and the ikran’s in the other, Xilä joined the two together.

The moment she created Tsaheylu, she gasped at the new sensation.

The ikran however roared, causing one end of the rope around its mouth to snap. It jerked at the sudden connection, skittering in an odd sort of movement as it fought against the link and Xilä held on for dear life in hopes she was not thrown off.

Neteyam’s words rang in Xilä’s head. Seal the bond!

Grasping hold of the two tendril’s behind its head, Xilä pulled hard, causing the banshee to go soaring high and off the cliff.

She screamed when it seemed like they’d gone tumbling, spiraling uncontrollably. It took a while, but after a few clumsy moments and some adjustments on both their ends, the ride turned smooth.

An uncontrollable wide grin broke across her face when she realized. She couldn’t believe it.

She’d done it.

She’d succeeded!

“Thank you. Thank you, friend,” she murmured to the beast beneath her, noting for the first time, her banshee was a female.

The ikran screeched loudly as if understanding her and Xi laughed out loud, hooting in glee.

Adjusting her new rider’s mask, she urged them on faster, whipping through the air as they gained speed.

After a few experimental dips and sharp turns, a familiar cry met her ears. Turning behind, she saw Neteyam’s smiling face as he caught up to her on Buddy.

Neteyam pointed and she nodded in understanding. Tugging on her hold and silently communicating through the bond, Xi turned them around and followed him.

Swooping near floating rocks, they headed for a cliff where she could already see the other students who had succeeded. They seemed to be getting acquainted with their mountain beasts.

Xi landed her newly claimed ikan in front of the others who hooted their congratulations towards her.

She leaped off with ease and disconnected her queue, grinning madly as she brushed her palms against the mountain beast’s multicoloured side, clicking her tongue and humming soothingly to calm her down.

“Xi!”

Xilä flung herself into Neteyam’s arms the moment he was within reach. “I did it! Did you see me? Oh Eywa! I can’t believe it!” she exclaimed with a disbelieving laugh.

He spun her around, then set her on her feet but kept her close, uncaring of the Na’vi’s around them. “You did so good, sweetheart. So good,” he praised softly. “Didn’t I tell you you would?”

A low growl interrupted them. Her ikran was vying for attention. Xi turned and removed the broken rope from around her mouth, rubbing along her jaw as she clicked her tongue to calm the female beast’s fury.

She took Neteyam’s wrist and raised his palm to her ikran who immediately nuzzled her beak into his hand, practically purring as he scratched under her jaw like Xi had just done.

“She likes you,” Xi mused.

“She is beautiful. What will you name her?” he asked.

Xi stroked her palm against the other side of the ikran’s face, staring into her eyes.

“Journey,” she replied.

Neteyam shot her a curious glance.

“She will be my reminder of all the trials I have faced to get to this point in my life. She will be the reminder of the journey I have travelled. And for those moments in the future when I doubt myself, she will remind me that I am strong. That I am brave…..And I am not nothing.”

Cupping her cheek, Neteyam pulled her in with a kiss to the forehead. “It is perfect,” he breathed against her skin. “I am so proud of you, Xilä.”

When Neteyam addressed them all as a group again with commending words of deep admiration, a rewarding expression graced his face.

The recruits all cheered, basking in their mentor’s praise, with their own words of thanks and appreciation.

“So,” Neteyam started with a smirk as he eyed each and everyone of them, his eyes landing on Xilä’s, last.

“Shall we go for a ride?”

~

The day had been completely eventful, but it was not over quite yet.

By the time they returned late that evening, they were greeted by many members of the clan who had gathered and were awaiting their return.

Family members rushed forward from the crowd to congratulate the successors and Xilä grinned wildly at the sight of Jxo and Sal coming towards her, a waddling D’avi just behind, being helped along by her husband.

They were escorted to the clearing where the clan’s dinner was usually served.

There was a ceremony and congratulatory feast held in their honor that evening.

Xilä had lost track of how many thank you’s she’d said in the last hour. The sheer amount of praise and kind words she’d received from clan members was gratifyingly overwhelming at times, but Xi appreciated every one of them.

Even though it was known that Xilä had officially chosen her path to become a healer, she was still surprised to be gifted a grand bow along with the others, by none other than the clan’s Olo'eyktan.

Jake was all proud smiles as he presented her with a beautiful bow. When he moved on to the next Na’vi, Xilä studied the amazing artwork in her hands.

The bow looked as if it were handcrafted just for her. Not only being the perfect size and shape for her stature, it had a feminine flare to it.

She gasped when she noticed a small familiar engraving at the end. It was Jxo’s trademark.

Eyes finding him in the crowd, standing next to his wife, daughter and son-in-law, Xilä shot him a soft and treasured expression.

Jxo’s stony face nodded in response, but Xi wasn’t fooled. She could see the swimming emotion of pride as he stared back at her.

~

When the feast ended, Xilä who was seated with Spider, Lo’ak and Kiri, was abducted by an extremely determined D’avi.

Quickly pulling her through the throng of dispersing Na’vis, D’avi dragged her all the way back to her and her husband’s tent with impressive speed.

“D’avi, what-”

But D’avi shut her up with a “now is not the time” look as she guided Xi over to a large wash basin.

“Strip, and clean up. You are filthy, Xilä,” her sister, bossed rudely. “Here use this, it’s infused with alvine petals and sweet barli oil,” she said, pressing a cloth and small jar of heavily scented soap balm into her hands.

Confused, Xilä did as told. After stripping out of her rumpled, dirt splattered skirt and top from her day's activities, she began to scrub herself clean.

“Um D’av, what’s this about?” she asked, frowning at her sister who was currently contemplating between two tubed tops that looked to be new.

“Don’t tell me you forgot!” D’avi exclaimed, staring at her in disbelief. When she saw Xilä’s dumbfounded face, she scoffed. “Tonight is the social gathering of all eligible unmated Na’vis- they’re setting up for the party as we speak in the Solania forest.”

Xilä’s jaw dropped and a full body blush made its way across her dusty blue skin when she registered exactly what that meant.

“Oh Eywa!” she whispered, furiously resuming her scrubbing.

Her nerves over her rites had done a fine job of making her forget that tonight was the night Neteyam could possibly take her as his mate. They hadn’t discussed the when before, too busy with her training, to set a date.

But tonight was a possibility- a definite possibility.

“Yah,” D’vai sassed knowingly, hands on her hips making her look slightly comical from the sheer size of her protruding stomach. “Now turn around and let me tackle your hair.”

D’avi was a life saver.

By the time she was done, Xilä was a sight for sore eyes.

Frizzed braids removed and washed, D’avi had combed her dark, spiced coloured hair to perfection. The shiny strands were left to hang free with the exception of a few loose twists which were tied behind her head and secured with gleaming clipped crystal beads.

After multiple objections, Xi eventually agreed to wear the glamorous but extremely revealing skirt her sister had gotten made for her. It was longer and flowy but sheer, and exposed even more thigh than her other usual sets.

Matching crystal beaded jewellery adorned her neck, biceps and ankles. Xilä looked regal and it was enough to make a poor, overemotional D’avi burst into tears.

With many hugs and thanks to her sister and a few parting words of advice from D’vai that made Xilä blush, she was off.

~

It was quite a long trek to the location of the event. Xi gratefully accepted a direhorse ride from one of Lo’ak’s friends, W’aote who was also on his way.

In the center of the massive clearing in the Solania forest was a large crackling bonfire and lit torches surrounded the perimeter.

Many Na’vis and even a few Avatars who were all dressed in their best garb, littered the area. Some were already coupled up- flirting and talking closely with apparent brushes of hands and lust filled eyes. Others stood on the side lines marring varying expressions that showed nerves, shyness tinged with uncertainty or just flat out annoyance of having to be there.

The booming beats of drums echoed loudly and a sea of dancing bodies moved exotically with rhythm and flow.

Xilä spotted Lo’ak a few feet away, and in her journey of getting to him, she paused when a gorgeous Na’vi intercepted him first. She was all vixen eyes, lip bites and twirling hair. Xi choked on a laugh at the sight of Lo’ak’s sudden panicked expression.

“Hello,” a deep voice called, startling her somewhat.

“Oh- hi,” Xi said with a nervous laugh, returning a gesture of respect to the polite male.

“Enjoying yourself?” he asked, with a dazzling smile, his eyes roaming over her appreciatively.

“Mm. Yes,” Xi replied, covertly glancing around for only one person in mind.

“I am Ze’lu. It’s Xiarlä right?”

“Xilä,” she corrected kindly.

“Xilä, right,” he repeated with an embarrassed laugh. “Xilä, would you like to-” Ze’lu’s speech however was suddenly cut off and his eyes widened at something over her head.

Before she could ask if he was alright, warmth consumed her when a body pressed up against her from behind.

A chest brushed the back of her head and a thick muscled arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her hips backwards. A familiar large palm smoothed up her bare stomach, its thumb and index finger possessively making itself at home inside the bottom of her top.

“She’s fucking taken,” a growling voice said from above her.

“N-Neteyam,” Ze’lu stammered. “I- I didn’t know,” he said apologetically, giving a little bow of respect as he backed away to make his escape.

When Ze'lu was gone, another hand reached up to pull her hair to the side, granting access for a pair of lips to graze the span of her neck, emitting goose bumps in their wake.

“You didn’t have to be so mean,” she chided.

“Mm, he’ll live,” Neteyam replied with ease. “But you, oh sweetheart…I can’t leave you alone for a second, can I?”

Xilä closed her eyes with a smile, blocking out the rest of the world. “You’re late handsome, so whose fault is it really?” she teased, hissing when fangs nipped her in rebuke for her teasing comment.

“I went looking everywhere for you, only to find out your sister, being the menace that she is, sent you off here, alone!”

“It’s fine, W’aote gave me a ride over- ah!”

He had bit her this time.

Turning her to face him with every intention of a lecture, Neteyam faltered and openly gawked at the sight of her- all thoughts erasing from his mind.

Xilä too, looked him up and down, liking very much the sight of him in his luxurious fabricated loincloth, complimented by his striking blue stripes that glistened in the nightlight along with his beaded jewellery and warrior belt

“Fuck,” he breathed.

“You look-” Xi started.

“Incredible,” Neteyam finished in awe.

He looked away from her with a shaky laugh, cheeks tinting slightly. Clearing his throat to compose himself somewhat, he then asked, “Will you dance with me?”

“Really?” she asked, lighting up at his request. “Yes!”

For what felt like hours, they danced.

Neteyam was not one to partake in dancing, but it was one of Xi’s secret favourite things. She’d been to more than enough occasions by now that she seemed to be a pro at it. She was forever asking him to dance with her whenever at a festivity and he had always declined.

Tonight though…tonight was special.

Xilä was hypnotizing the way she moved, hips taunting him with each sway to the rhythm of the beat. The way her body rolled made him bite his lip and stiffen in his loincloth.

When she ground against his thigh for the third time in a row, he groaned under his breath. He knew what she was doing. Each time she got closer and closer to his growing member, tempting him, willing him to do something already. And just by the way she peered up at him with those fucking eyes of hers….

Having enough of her torture, he snapped.

Stilling her movement with a burning grip on the nape of her neck he growled- the rumble vibrating deep in his chest as he glared down at her. He was pent up and breathing heavily. The moment her eyes looked up to meet his, he had to look away, swallowing deeply to try and regain control of himself.

“‘Teyam are you alright?” she asked concerned, unaware of the beast inside him trying to break free.

“Yeah,” he rasped. “I just think I’ve had enough dancing…..Take a walk with me?”

~

Fingers intertwined, they strolled through the quiet forest in silence.

With baited breath, she kept waiting for him to say something.

“So….I passed my rites,” Xi said, taking matters into her own hands as she traced the lines of his profile with her eyes.

“You did,” he murmured serenely. “You are Omatikaya now.”

“And it means I am also eligible now….to be chosen….as a mate,” she hedged, hoping to speed along the night with a feeling of immense anticipation.

Neteyam’s face however, remained comically impassive, giving her nothing on what he was feeling in the moment.

“So you are,” was all he said in response. “There are many fine men in our clan. Any of them would be stupid not to choose you,” he continued, still not looking her way. “You are the best, Xi.”

Her brows narrowed and her lip curled in amusement. “But I do not want just any of them,” she replied, playing along with his sudden aversion.

“Oh? You have someone in mind then?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me about him.”

“Well for one thing, he can be terribly annoying when he’s ready,” she sassed.

She gained a tiny smile at that, from him.

“But, the man I speak of has also shown me so much. Before him I did not know what good was. He is the best man I know. He makes me feel safe and loved. Cherished- as if I am the center of his universe.”

Her speech had turned to a near whisper now. “Just being near him makes me feel incredibly happy.”

Neteyam swallowed, glancing at her for a fleeting moment. “He sounds pretty great,” he rasped earnestly.

“The greatest,” she replied.

He stopped their stroll and turned to face her. “Do you know where we are?”

Paying attention for the first time to their surroundings, Xilä scanned the area, freezing when she noticed a familiar thick wall of vines just up ahead.

He was already looking down at her by the time she turned back to him- his eyes tracing her face like she was doing before, trying to gauge her reaction.

“I thought it'd be the perfect place for us to-” He reached out to twirl a lock of her hair. “Xi, we don’t have-”

She cut him off by pressing her fingertips to his lips, already knowing where he was going with his speech. “Have you changed your mind?” she asked.

His brows narrowed, and he gently pulled her wrist away. “No…..have you?”

“No,” she replied just as quickly.

Pulling her in for an intimate hug, he whispered against her neck. “You are the center of my universe.....Are you sure, Xi?”

She pushed him back to see his face, cupping his cheek so that he'd look at her.

The encouraging smile and shy nod of silent confirmation she gave him was all he needed.

Kissing her palm sweetly, he linked their fingers once more and led them to continued their stroll, until they crossed through the wall of vines and entered niwan loreyu.

Niwan Loreyu was just as beautiful as Xilä remembered. 

The moment they stepped through the vined wall she felt the calming waves of that familiar feeling of being hugged lovingly. 

Eywa. 

Scanning the scenery before her, Xi squinted when she noticed a few new and somewhat out of place items littered around the small area.

“What’s-” she started, but Neteyam simply pulled her along until they drew nearer to the far right corner where there sat the base of a massive, thick tree trunk- its branches not visible since it grew out of the hideaway. 

“Is that my satchel?” she asked, confused, noting it along with a couple others hanging from the trunk. 

Stepping away from him, she surveyed the area properly, lighting up as she did. 

Connected to the trunk and the side of a wall of strange vegetation, was a lush canopy of beautiful flowers. A large soft pelt was spread underneath it, creating a romantic and intimate looking bed. Xi even spotted a few stolen blankets from her own bed back home, rolled neatly at the edge of the pelt. 

Turning around, she saw a basket filled with a few little pots and washcloths which was placed on a rock by the pool of rippling water. 

A small wood crafted folding table sat nearby with two patched cushions as seats- one on either side of the table. And in addition to the glimmers of the bioluminescent plants and the on and off blinking of flying glowbugs, there were tiny lit lamps scattered across the space. 

“Neteyam?” she asked, turning to him with a sweet but curious smile. 

He scratched his temple sheepishly. “I was um, hoping we could maybe stay a few days? Just the two of us, spending time together? I don’t think one night alone with you is enough for me honestly,” he admitted quietly. “But only if you want to of course,” he added quickly. 

She stared at him. He was shy right now and it was honestly the cutest thing ever. 

“What about food?” she asked in faux seriousness, enjoying the way he was all squirmy at the moment- a far cry from his usual self assured disposition. 

He pointed to one of the hanging satchels. “Enough for hopefully a week,” he said. “And we’ve got drinking water,” he continued, gesturing to the small trickling waterfall. 

“Bath,” he said, walking over to the pool, showing her the soap balms and washcloths. “Bed,” he added, jerking his head to the pelt under the canopy. 

“And if we get bored, which I highly doubt we will, I packed a few games as well. I even borrowed a deck of UNO from one of the lab guys,” he finished with a tiny smile, tail wagging behind him, seeming eager to know what she was thinking. 

“Wow,” Xi said, impressed. “What about clothes?” she asked, trying to prolong her teasing.

His brows narrowed as if he realized what she was doing, so he turned the tables on her instead. “They’re in your satchel, but I don’t think you need them since I’m planning on keeping you naked the entire time,” he said matter of factually. 

“Right,” she replied with burning cheeks. “Um, one last question. Did you ah- tell our families? Sal and Jxo aren’t going to show up thinking you kidnapped me are they?” she joked. 

“No.” He laughed and shook his head. “There’s a big trip planned for tomorrow, you know the one Lo’ak was boasting about last week?” 

She nodded, remembering how excited her friend was about finally getting a vacation.

“They’re leaving tonight, maybe after the party- spending a week away near an old RDA base. It’s um, kind of a secret tradition to take the new recruits out to bond a bit, but it’s really just an excuse for the warrior’s to get drunk and let loose for once.” 

Xi shot him an amused look. 

“Anyway….uh, our families may be under the impression that I’m surprising you and taking you along on the trip with the others. So we’re free to stay here…none the wiser. Lo’ak. Um, he'll cover for us.” 

“Sounds like you have it all figured out….” She bit her lip, feeling herself practically swoon at the sweetness of the man in front of her. “Teyam this is all incredibly sweet. I love it…Thank you,” she whispered. “When did you even plan all of this?” 

Having enough of their distance he moved towards her, eyes gleaming with intention. Titling her chin up, he leaned forward to trace his lips over hers. “Since the moment you agreed to be mine, Xilä.”

And then he was kissing her, feverishly, demandingly, soul sucking, breathtakingly. 

Xilä gasped when he bent her backwards, taking from her what he wanted. He pulled away too quickly for her liking, but then he was suddenly scooping her up from under the thighs and his lips were back on hers again. 

Xi squeezed her legs into his sides while her arms twisted behind his neck as they kissed with abandon, tongues and teeth clashing unceremoniously. 

Neteyam blindly walked towards their canopy, his footsteps illuminated with every step against the soft mossy flooring, until he reached the pelt. 

Keeping her enclosed in his arms he kneeled, then sat back, settling her into the cradle of his folded legs. He broke their kiss and nuzzled her cheek, lovingly caressing down the column of her neck with his nose and lips as she sighed against him. 

“I love you,” he said into her skin, so quietly she thought she imagined it. 

“I love you too.” 

Sitting straight, he reached behind and grabbed his queue, bringing it between them. Xi followed and did the same, watching, entranced as the pinkish tendrils revealed themselves. 

Neteyam’s eyes darted between hers for a fleeting moment, quickly checking for that final sign of confirmation and Xilä’s free palm soothed down his chest in response.

Eyes locked on the ends of their queues, they made Tsaheylu. Tendrils entwining, they glowed in unison, joining as one. 

Pupils blown wide, they inhaled simultaneously, consumed by the rush of emotions filling them- both in awe by the intensity of each other's feelings.

They remained still for a moment, enthralled by the connection. 

Xilä smiled up at him. Then, pulling him towards her by the nape, she kissed him, slowly. She tried to look into his eyes when they broke apart but he averted his, choosing instead to lick a path down the soft of her skin, tasting and savoring the feeling of her in his arms. 

Laying her onto her back, Neteyam followed, continuing his feast as he lapped and kissed his way down her clavicle. 

Xi purred, absorbed by his affections. 

She let him undress her, smiling when he nipped her ankle after he’d removed her extravagant anklets. Her hips jumped when he playfully tested the pool of liquid between the valley of her thighs after removing her skirt and undercloth. And when her top was gently pried away, he tasted each of her dark blue hardened nipples, just because. 

When she was completely bare, he sat back and stared unabashedly. He took his time, gazing appreciatively at her soft but toned lines- her months of training, hard work and proper nutrition was clear as day. 

A heated flare of raw deep rooted possession filled him and Xilä gasped almost inaudibly when she felt it through their bond.

The longer he stared the deeper her blush turned. Her dark spiced coloured hair looked almost as black as his tonight, and her once overly pale dusty blue skin, now had a healthy and darker hue to it from all her days in the sun. 

She was breathtaking. 

Sitting up on an arm, Xi tugged on his loincloth and he complied, quickly undoing the tie to fling the cloth away, along with his belt and knife holder. 

Now it was her turn to stare. Almost impossibly, Xi’s blush ran even deeper. Biting down on her bottom lip she peered up at him with an innocence mingled with a wanton neediness.

“Um, this might be a really stupid question,” she whispered, sending another somewhat nervous glance down to the hardened appendage currently sweeping along his lower abdomen. “I’ve been wondering for a while, but we’re here now so…I kind of need to ask…um, will it…fit?” 

Pushing her completely onto her back once more, he hovered over her and grinned against her lips. “Yes,” he assured as he slipped a hand between her legs to cup her. “If I do it right.” 

She gasped into his mouth when two of his fingers instantly slid into her, curving with a pleasurable pressure. 

Neteyam used his tail to nudge her thighs further apart, allowing more room for his working hand and throaty noise filled the air when he sped up his pace. 

Xilä’s moans were like music to his ears as she rocked her hips against his fingers. 

“Neteya- mmm, shit.”

In quick succession and with a single circle of his thumb to her clit, she was clenching around his fingers and coming with a breathy sigh. 

“Good?” he asked, withdrawing his hand to suck his fingers clean.

“Good,” she echoed, feeling her body tingle and relax from the orgasm he’d given her. 

His fingers were back now, dipping between her folds, pressing against her entrance. All three, thick digits were sheathed inside her this time, slowly stretching her with every stroke and curl. 

“More,” she begged. “More. Please Teyam.”

Greedy for more, Xi took matters into her own hands. She reached between them and gripped him causing him to gasp in shock and bite down hard on the breast he had just sucked into his mouth. 

“AH!” she yelled, arching in pain, making her accidentally tighten her hold on his length. 

“FUCK!” he grunted, in not only surprise but mostly from the sudden pressure on his poor dick.

Groaning out loud, he sucked in a breath of air, screwing his eyes shut when she began to stroke him. 

Fingers barely meeting her thumb, Xilä began to move her hand up and down the way she often saw him do. She peered down between them, loving the feeling of him all hot and hard and heavy. She glanced up at him with a grin, the same time he glared down at her with flaring nostrils. 

But then he was quickly averting his eyes from hers and her fun was halted when his sticky coated fingers suddenly tugged her bandaged wrist away. 

“Fuck,” he muttered again with closed eyes and a clenched jaw- straining to gain control of himself as he breathed heavily. 

“Are you okay,” she asked, trying to push him back to see his face. He looked pained and a pang of guilt clouded her when she figured she must have done something wrong.

“Mm. Yeah just give me a minute, baby.” 

“Alright,” she hushed, palming his biceps in comfort. 

Xilä could feel the push and pull of his raging emotions…but then, eyes narrowed on the man between her thighs, something else occurred to her. Lips parting to say something, a little noise escaped her when three fingers entered her once more without a word. 

“Neteyam,” she called, but he ignored her, choosing to focus on the squishing mess between her legs.

Doing her best to stay immune to the delicious pleasures quickly consuming her, she pushed at his chest. “Neteyam, look at me,” she said. 

He glanced at her for a fraction of a second before finding her breasts far more interesting, leaning down to sooth his tongue over the deep indents he’d made on the right one. 

“Nete-yam,” she tried again, voice breathy and strained and pleading. 

“Hmm?” he hummed in faux interest as he curled his fingers deeper. 

“Why won’t you- f-fuck!” she stuttered out when he found that one particular spot inside of her, but she stayed strong. “Why won’t you look at me?”

“Leave it, Xi.”

She didn’t like his response, so she tried a different tactic. 

“Eyes, Neteyam,” she ordered, causing him to freeze. A frustrated mewl left her when his fingers stilled too, she was so close to coming. 

“I can’t,” he said, almost as if he were mad at himself. 

“Why not?” she asked, biting her cheek to stop from laughing at his stubbornness. “Tell me why you can’t look at me in the eyes, handsome.”  

“Stop,” he warned.

“Unless…they're bothering you?” she teased in a sing-song voice. “Are my eyes too mu- AH SHIT!” 

He had effectively shut her up by grinding the heel of his palm on her clit while rubbing right against that one particular spongy spot again. 

“Come for me, Xilä,” he ordered.

Her breath hitched and Neteyam smirked against her collarbone when he felt her tensing up. 

Fire licked her inside out as a coil tightened low in her abdomen. Xilä’s thighs quaked and her back bowed, then a sharp cry ripped from her lips as she gushed all over his hand. 

More than pleased with himself, he helped her through the waves, whispering words of praise into her pointed ear. 

“Good?” he eventually asked once again, checking in on her as the pads of his fingertips rubbed her along her swollen folds.  

“Good,” she replied with a happy hum. 

Feeling his movement, Xi looked down to see him slathering his shaft with her slick- the arousing sight alone brought back that flickering coil in her lower abdomen to life once more. 

“I’ll go slow, alright?” he assured, when he caught her staring. “Tell me if you need me to stop, okay?”

She nodded. 

“Baby.”

“Yes. Yes, okay,” she said quickly, giving him the verbal confirmation he was seeking. 

She inhaled deeply when she felt him plunge his fingers into her one last time for good measure before pulling out to guide his tip to her entrance. 

“Relax, sweetheart,” he soothed, feeling her nerves through the bond. “Don’t tense up.” It was a hypocritical thing to say he knew since he was nothing but tense.

Xilä forced her muscles to relax. She winced when he gave that first push forward, he was much thicker than all three of his fingers combined so it was a bit of a squeeze. 

“Fuuuck,” Neteyam breathed.   

Xi squirmed uncomfortably at the foreign sensation, holding in a whimper at the slight twinge of pain. While Neteyam, although extremely tense and raging to keep control of himself, took his time to ease his way in- slowly stretching her, molding her around him to perfection. 

Dragging, in, out, in, out, in, out, in, out.

He’d only pull out just enough so that his tip still kept her entrance open, before delving back in- each time, deeper than the last. 

Xilä’s jaw fell open when he was finally fully seated inside of her.

“Oh Eywa. You’re so deep,” she said in awe, struggling to control her breathing. Fingers creeping downward to rest on her lower abdomen, she gasped. “I can feel you. Right here,” she said, showing him the slight bulge. 

It took a few moments for her to adjust to having him inside of her, but once the slight pain turned into a dull tingle, Xilä couldn’t help but marvel at the feeling of their connection. 

It was incredible. 

“Fuck, fuck. Xilä I can’t. I need to move. Please. I need-”

“Take me,” she said, giving him the okay. “Make me yours.”

Xilä grunted from the first slam of his hips. She gasped with the second and moaned loudly at the third. 

And then Neteyam was wild and relentless. Her breasts shook with each roll, each rut as he growled into the skin of her neck. 

Palms flat against his back, her nails dug deep into his flesh.

It didn’t take very long for her to feel the familiar spring inside of her come to life again, twisting and turning, coiling tighter each time as it prepared to snap- to break, to explode. 

“Shit. I’m going to come,” he cried hoarsely, feeling her clenched firmly around him, locking him in a sweet but tortuous grip.  “Are you close?”

“A-Almost,” she panted.

Sneaking a hand between them, Neteyam worked his fingers against her swollen clit, quickly drawing her closer to her impending rapture.

Eyes rolling, toes curling and body quivering, Xilä screamed his name. What felt like an eruption of molten fire, began to spread through her body like never before, sending rippling shockwave after shockwave. 

Breath erratic and wild, Neteyam chased after her, cursing when his entire body turned taut. He twitched inside of her as hot spurts of come filled her, groaning when her walls continued to pulse, practically milking him of everything he had. 

“Oh fucking hell, Xilä,” he rasped, collapsing completely on top of her with an awed laugh. 

“Oof! ‘Teyam! I can’t breathe!” Xilä exclaimed with a breathy laugh that instantly turned into a wince when he shifted, his pelvis dragging along her already throbbing clit.  

“Sorry,” he apologized, gently easing up onto his forearms as he caught his breath.

“No, I didn’t mean go away,” she protested, locking her propped up thighs to his hips and capturing his cheek in her palm. 

Xilä smiled. “You’re looking at me now,” she teased, loving the intimacy of him still fully sheathed inside of her as his eyes bore into her soul. 

“How do you feel?” Neteyam asked, gaze soft on her as he drew a palm down to caress the skin of her thigh. 

There were remnants of a dull twinging ache between her thighs but the bliss Xi was feeling at the moment countered it all.  

“Like I want to do that again soon,” she answered with a purred hum, eyes closed as if in pure ecstasy. 

His eyes darkened at the sound of her voice and he felt himself begin to harden again. “I think I can make that happen,” he said, surging down to steal a kiss. 

~

Later that night, after a few more rounds of intense lovemaking, Xilä was exhausted. 

She had had a long day after all. 

After Iknimaya, there was the ceremony and feast. Then there was the pairings festivity where she danced to heart’s content followed by a slew of the most brain numbing orgasms she’d ever experienced. 

So suffice to say she was completely beat and extremely sore. 

“Hey, no sleep just yet sweetheart,” Neteyam called softly, rousing her from her doze. 

“Teyam,” she whined unhappily, when he pulled her to sit in front of him, jelly thighs draped over his as their still connected queues draped beside them. 

Neteyam stretched to the side, producing a little pouch he had stashed away, and Xilä, too tired to even be curious at what he was up to, slumped into his chest, cheek finding a comfortable spot to rest. 

“How do you feel, Xi?” he asked, lifting her hand to unwrap her compression bandage. 

“Sore,” she rasped, voice scratchy since she’d done a lot of screaming that night. “But not bad,” she answered with a yawn as she cuddled further into his warmth. 

Moving quickly and with precision, he treated her bruised wrist with the balm his grandmother had given him, clenching his jaw to contain his bubbling anger at the sight of the ugly marks still there. 

When he finished, he rewrapped her wrist with a new bandage. 

“Back up, baby,” he said gently, pushing her off his chest. “Drink,” he ordered, handing her a vial of pain tonic before stretching over for a water skin and making her drink half of it in one go too. 

“I love it when you do this. It makes me feel all fluttery inside,” she admitted through squinty eyes after a gulp of water. 

“Do what?” he asked, unable to keep the grin off his face at the sight of her sex mused hair, kiss swollen lips and soft sleepy expression. 

“Take care of me.”

“Oh yeah?” he hushed out, feeling himself melt at her confession. “Well I’m all yours now, Xi. You’ve locked me down. So I’m going to be taking care of you for the rest of your life.” 

“Sounds terrible,” she sassed in mock sarcasm while simultaneously swooning on the inside. 

Neteyam laughed. 

“What’s so funny?” she mumbled with a grumpy frown. 

“Nothing. You’re just really cute when you’re half asleep,” he said, taking the water pouch from her hands and guiding her to lay down.  

Hydrated and unable to keep up any longer, Xilä was asleep within seconds. 

Quite tired himself, Neteyam stretched out alongside his wife and pulled her into his arms. 

His wife. 

Shit. 

How’d he get so lucky? 

He peered down at her, eyes tracing over her relaxed features. He could feel her calm through their still connected bond. It washed over him, subduing him into a lulled trance, until he too drifted off. 

~

“You’re kidding!” Xilä snapped with an angry scoff. “But they were the assholes that started it in the first place! They were picking on Kiri! Why did you guys have to apologize?”

Neteyam smirked up at his gorgeous mate. She was seated on top of one of the nearby boulders, removing the tangles from her clean damp hair with a whittled comb while he continued to relax in the warm rippling water after their shared bath. 

“Dad’s orders,” he shrugged. “We were the ones visiting their clan, so it was our responsibility. Dad had warned us beforehand that we had to be on our best behaviours and in his eyes since Lo’ak struck the first punch, it was on us.”

“Well that’s just stupid. You were their guests. They should have been more welcoming and not judgmental little assholes,” she said defiantly.  

“It’s in the past anyway,” he said, more for her comfort, seeing the flicker of her protectiveness begin to spark and enjoying it way too much. “We were just all idiot teenagers back then,” he smiled. 

“Well,” she sniffed, “if I ever come across this Ao’nung and his skxawng friends, I’ll be sure to give him a piece of my mind,” she said, combing the strands a bit harder than before. 

“Oh yeah?” Neteyam teased, getting to his feet to close the short distance between them. 

With her seated on the high boulder, they were at eye level now. “Don’t talk too soon sweetheart, you might just get your chance,” he said, spreading her thighs so he could slot between them. 

“W-what do you mean?” Xi asked, slightly distracted, swallowing hard at the sight of water droplets rippling down her husband’s delicious build. Eyes swooping lower, she sucked in her bottom lip with a deep inhale. 

“Dad’s got a few talks in the works. Majority of the well connected clan leaders are looking to get together for a meeting sometime early next year. They want to create a network- more trading, better and easier communication methods, cross training and sharing of knowledge, just an all round discussion of change for the future ahead.”

“Wow,” Xilä said awed. “But wait, how will that give me a chance to speak to Ao’nung?”

“Tonowari, the Metkayina’s olo'eyktan, offered to host the meeting at his clan...I'm going to be in attendance, and I’d love it if my wife were at my side,” he said, tucking a strand behind her ear. 

“She would be honored,” Xilä whispered, smoothing her hands down his chest to palm at the panes of his abdomen. 

Dragging her forward until she was seated at the edge of the rock, Neteyam kissed her. Pulling his queue over his shoulder, he broke their kiss and jerked his head, gesturing for her to do the same. 

Tsaheylu made, Neteyam fucked her right there. He made her come twice before allowing himself to follow, filling her full of his seed, fingers reaching down to make sure she was stuffed with every last drop. 

It was already their fourth day of marital bliss and every single moment had been incredible so far.

Xilä was a fucking dream and Neteyam was addicted. 

He had stayed true to his promise and kept her naked the entire time. 

Sex to her, he soon realized, was just like their training lessons. She was a quick learner- eager to please, eager to explore...and eager to kill him, he thought. 

The moment her stare pierced him the first time she wrapped those pretty pouty lips around his swollen mushroom tip, he exploded. He had come in an instant, as if he were once again a fucking horny teenager. 

And when he thought that was already bad enough, his little mate continued her torture by sucking him dry- eyes watering as her mouth swallowed him as far as her throat would allow before hollowing her cheeks as she released him with an audible POP. 

Then while his poor soul was gasping for air, wondering what the fuck had just happened, she had the audacity to smile up at him and ask if she’d “done it right?” 

Suffice to say he had her on her back within seconds. Her voice turned hoarse that night from all the screaming she’d done as his head stayed buried between her thighs. Tongue and fingers relentless as they teased, denied, edged and then finally gave her orgasm after orgasm.  

Sex with Xilä was a whole new world for Neteyam. Her body was his map to explore and their bond, their connection- Tsaheylu, only made things intensely better. 

Her pleasure was important to him, he was addicted to learning what did it for her. 

Like how she loved her tail tugged on while she bounced on his lap, or how she’d mewl and moan and pant and beg whenever he edged her with his tongue and fingers, even how she’d clench around him in a vice like grip if he whispered words of praise in her ear. 

There weren’t many things that she disliked, but he learned that lesson quite quickly after he made the mistake of wrapping his hand around the front of her throat. She had completely freaked out, gasping for air even though he hadn’t even given the slightest squeeze. 

Feeling terrible, Neteyam had apologized profusely even after she assured him it was fine. 

The turn out after that wasn’t bad though. Because that day he learned another thing about her…he could make her come by sucking on her tits alone if he gave them attention long enough. 

And it was a fucking glorious sight to see. 

On their fifth day, they agreed it would be their last. With all their lovemaking, they burned through their calories and so too their food. Neteyam had mentally berated himself for not packing more to last the entire week.

“How do you think our tent’s coming along?” Xi wondered as they sat across each other at the folding table. “Oh, UNO!” she yelled quickly, placing a red number three card in the pile with a happy tail wag.

“Sorry sweetheart, draw four,” Neteyam smirked with a “ha! Got you,” raise of his eyebrows, grinning at her pout and little nose scrunch. “I hope it’s finished,” he replied to her question.  “Our families are going to go crazy when they find out we came back mated. We’ll need a place to hide,” he joked. 

“I can’t wait to decorate it. One of Sal’s friends makes these amazing tapestries. I think I’ll ask her to make one for us if she’s got free time- one with all the colours, I like those the most. Oh and I was thinking we could maybe reuse your hammock- if that’s okay? I think I actually prefer it to my bed, and it’ll be big enough for the both of us anyway,” she rambled with an excited expression as she rearranged her new drawn cards. “Also where do we get the hanging chimes from? You know the ones that jingles to let you know you have compan- What?” Xi asked, flushing when she caught him staring. 

“Nothing,” Neteyam said with a soft smile. “I just can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you, is all.”  

Xilä melted. “I can’t wait either.” 

After he won that round, they continued discussing their plans for their home. He loved that she was so opinionated on what she wanted for it. He knew it would be her first official home- one that she created and he was more than happy to make sure she got everything she wanted. 

Midway conversation, he noticed her squirm a little, glancing down at her lap a bit uncomfortably. 

“C’mere baby,” he said, trying to quash his knowing grin. “Are you dripping?” he asked, as she settled against his chest. 

“Mm,” she hummed in acknowledgment. “So, is this a thing that’s usually done?” she asked curiously. She noticed over their stay so far, he developed a habit.  

She felt him shrug as he slipped a hand between her parted thighs, thick digits stuffing back his leaking seed into her. 

“Never done this with another girl before, if that’s what you’re asking.” 

“You seem to like doing it,” she noted in amusement, jerking in his hold when he accidentally grazed her still over her sensitive clit. 

“I like everything with you,” he answered, in complete honesty, pressing a tender kiss to her pointed ear. 

But it was the truth. There was just something about having her full of his come that he loved. It was intoxicating was all he could explain it as. 

Xilä released a leisured sigh, relaxing into his arms as she took in the beauty of their hideaway. “I’m going to miss this place,” she said. “I’m also not looking forward to our journey home,” she grumbled somewhat, squeezing at her aching thighs knowing fully well the ride back wouldn’t be any help. 

“Want a massage?” Neteyam offered, fingers still playing between her folds. 

Xi snorted. “No thank you. I know well by now what your massages lead to. I’ve learnt my lesson after you offered last night. You’re the reason they ache in the first place,” she sassed. 

“I’m offering a serious one this time. I don’t want you hurting on the ride back,” he said with a concerned frown. 

“Alright,” she agreed. “After lunch though. I’m getting peckish,” she said, halting his wrist when his playing became a bit too deliberate. She was still recovering from being pounded on her hands and knees not even an hour ago. 

Tilting her head up along his shoulder to meet his gaze, she brought his fingers to her lips, sucking each one clean. 

Neteyam groaned at the sight. “Oh you are such a spicy little minx you, know that?” 

Xilä laughed. “So you’ve said a few times,” she teased, twisting up onto her knees to plonk herself in his lap. She hugged him around the waist, face snuggled into the crook of his neck- just wanting to be close to him. 

“I thought you were hungry,” he smiled, pulling her in closer. Ever since their very first hug, he always marveled over just how perfect she fit in his arms. 

“Mmm yeah, but this is better,” she sighed in content. “Just a little longer please.” 

A comforting silence passed between them as they stayed wrapped up in each other. Only the sounds of the trickling waterfall, the dull roar of the wind and distant cries of creatures could be heard. It was peaceful and all was calm. 

“Sometimes I think I’ll wake up and realize it was all a dream,” Xi murmured against his skin. 

“What was all a dream?” 

“You. Sal, Jxo. Everything that’s happened since I arrived here…Teyam, I never thought I’d be blessed like this…I don’t know what I did to deserve it. I get these feelings sometimes that I’d wake up back in Li’ona and realize it wasn’t all real, and you were gone, and you weren’t really mine.” 

“Xi,” he frowned, trying to tilt back to see her face, but she didn’t budge. 

“I shouldn’t have said anything. It’s stupid I know-”

“It’s not stupid,” he said firmly. “It’s not. Xilä, please look at me.” 

“Let’s forget it, I don’t mean to be a downer during our time together,” she said, sitting to face him with a forced smile.

“No, we are not dropping this. Xi, babe, I want you to tell me these things- I need you too, okay? So that not only do you get it out of your system, but so I can talk you out of thinking you're not worth any of it. To tell you that those tiny whispers in your head are wrong.” 

Looking down, he shifted her on his lap so that he could tear off a string of beads from the front of his loincloth. 

Taking a section of her hair, he began braiding the strands, weaving in the beads as he did. 

“I carved these myself years ago,” he said quietly as he worked. “Here.” He gently guided her fingers to the coloured pieces. “Do you feel that? Look. Do you see them? Do they feel and look real to you?” he asked, peering down at her, pointed ears twitching earnestly. 

Xilä nodded, brows pinched together in confusion. 

“If I’m not around whenever you get those feelings again. Use this. Look at them, feel them. They’re real Xilä Sully. I am real. And I am happy to remind you of it whenever you need me too,” he said seriously. 

At a loss for words, Xilä simply smiled- a real one this time, then said, “I love you Neteyam Sully.” 

~

After their lunch, a massage that led to one last round of lovemaking and bath, they began to pack up their things- loading up his direhorse who had spent the few days roaming free around the area just outside niwan loreyu.

The moment they crossed the border, reaching the first cluster of communities, Neteyam could tell something was off. 

Hearing his name yelled, Neteyam spotted Spider chasing wildly after them and instantly pulled on Antoyle’s reins. 

“Seriously man, why the hell is your comm off?” Spider spat as he ran to close the distance. “Look never mind, just go! It’s D’avi. She’s in labor and asking for Xi.”

“Oh Eywa!” Xilä exclaimed from her seat in front of him. 

Charging off, Neteyam got them there in record speed. 

Without a glance at the gathered friends and family members, Xilä flung herself off the direhorse and headed straight into her sister’s tent. 

The interior had been rearranged somewhat- the usual way the healers normally did in order to prepare for a birth. 

Mo’at was stooped between a panting D’avi’s spread legs, chanting quietly. Yalnïk sat behind his wife, keeping her propped up- dabbing at her forehead with a cloth while Sal and Yalnïk’s mother were on either side of her, holding her hands, fussing over her as they spoke soothing words of encouragement. And then there was Kiri, who shuffled around, assisting her grandmother from the side lines. 

“Oh D’av, I’m here, I’m here,” Xilä cooed, moving to crouch on the same side as Sal, who let her hold D’avi’s hand instead. The mother kissed her adoptive daughter on the temple, more than happy to have her back home. 

“Well you sure took your time,” her sister sassed between labored breaths, accepting the kiss on the cheek Xilä gave her in greeting. “You are lucky my children decided to wait for their aunt to arrive.”

“They love me already,” Xi teased easily, brushing away a sweat soaked strand of hair from D'avi's forehead. “You alright there Yalnïk?” she asked, noticing her brother-in-law’s greenish hue. 

Before he could respond however, his wife snapped. 

“Why do people keep asking him if he is okay? I AM the one birthing not one but two of his massive babies! Have you seen his head? Two of those are about to be pushed out of me right now! Do I look okay? Ask me! Not him! Ask me! Because I am not okay, alright? It has been HOURS and they refuse to come out! He is the reason I am here! The idiot put two of his massive headed babies in me and I am not okay! It’s all his fault! Him and his stupid big fat dick- OH EYWA!” she cried out as a wave of pain hit her. 

Xilä was biting down hard on her cheek as her sister ranted hysterically. Glancing around she could tell the two mothers and even Kiri were also highly amused, and like her were trying their best to school their features. Her brother-in-law on the other hand, turned crimson. 

“Breathe D’av, breathe. Hey, look at me,” she whispered, while D’avi panted. “You’re going to do great, okay? You’re one of the strongest women I know. You’ve got this.”

Tears welling in her eyes, D’avi tightened her grip on her hand. “I'm so happy you are here with me, Xi. I don’t think I could do this without you,” she admitted softly. “You’ll help me right?” she pleaded, showing off a rare side of being vulnerable. 

“Every step of the way,” Xilä assured, kissing the back of her clammy hand. 

“It is time,” Tsahìk declared. 

~

When Neteyam returned to the outskirts of D’avi and Yalnïk’s tent after unloading Antoyle of their packed belongings, he was surprised to see the man standing outside- staring at the closed flap where D’avi’s cries could be heard.  

“Yalnïk?” he said as he drew near. “Why are you out here?” Neteyam asked quietly, sending a hesitant nod in greeting to a pissed off looking Jxo who stood nearby with Yalnïk’s father and twin brother. 

Yalnïk, who seemed a bit queasy, side-eyed him guiltily. “I got kicked out,” he whispered reluctantly.

“What? Why?”

Rubbing the back of his neck, the soon to be father released an embarrassed sigh. “I looked…..then I fainted. So the women kicked me out,” he admitted, frowning helplessly at the closed flap when D’avi cried out again. 

“Ah….Right,” Neteyam said, nodding in sympathy before giving him a pat on the back in comfort. 

“Is he still glaring?” the fisherman asked under his breath, lips barely moving.

Catching his meaning, Neteyam found Jxo’s cold hard stare before quickly averting his eyes with a fake cough. “Yep.”

“Fuck. He’s never going to let me live this down…Hey can you piss him off again like last time, so I can get off the hook?” he joked half seriously. 

They both chuckled then instantly sobered up when their father-in-law made his way over to them. 

“How was the trip?” the elder asked, gruffly, glare cutting into the side of poor Yalnïk’s head once more. 

“Um, good. I’d say it was good,” Neteyam said awkwardly, avoiding the man’s obvious appraisal, hoping he couldn’t suddenly read minds and see the flashes of what exactly happened between him and Xilä on said trip. 

There was no way in hell he was mentioning that he’d taken the man’s daughter as his mate while he was in this pissed a mood. 

Neteyam was saved from the Jxo’s further questions however, when the cry of a baby’s voice rang out, startling them all. 

~

A girl and a boy. 

D’avi birthed two healthy, gorgeous babies, and Xilä was already in love. 

She was not the only one it seemed. Sal, Jxo and both of Yalnïk’s parents were completely smitten with their grandbabies. 

When the okay was given for them to come in, Xilä stood on the sidelines as she witnessed their joys of pure unconditional love.

Big, gruff Jxo was soft and tender as he greeted his daughter first. Kissing a still sobbing D’avi on the forehead, telling her how proud he was of her. Sal was also a slew of tears as she held out baby L’eo to meet his grandfather for the first time. 

Meanwhile tiny baby L’eya who was nestled in the arms of her tearful father was being cooed and awed over by her other grandparents. Yalnïk’s brother grinned widely as he welcomed his twin to fatherhood, teasing him that his own twins now each had their own little playmate. 

These two babies had not even been in the world a full hour, and yet they already had so many people who loved them. 

It was a beautiful sight and Xilä’s heart felt full. 

An arm wrapped around her shoulder, pulling her in for a comforting side hug. It was Tsahìk. Kiri had left not too long ago, carrying their supplies back to the healer’s tent. 

“Congratulations to you too my dear,” Mo’at murmured, causing Xi’s head to flick to hers in surprise. “Oh come now child, don’t look at me like that. Did you honestly think I could not sense your bond to my grandson the minute you stepped into this tent?” 

Xilä flushed, pointed ears tingling with embarrassment that it had been so obvious to the elder. 

“Don’t worry, I won’t say a word until you two are ready,” the grandmother continued, turning back to survey the sweet affair before them. “But this means I can begin to advance your training even further now.” 

“My training?”

“Mm yes...It won’t be for years of course, but you will make a fine Tsahìk when the time comes,” Mo’at said frankly. 

Xilä’s jaw dropped. 

~

“Xi darling,” Sal called softly when she re-entered the tent much later that night. “Neteyam is outside for you,” she said, reaching out to take the drowsy baby girl from her arms.

The tent was quiet, save for the suckling sounds of L’eo feasting on an exhausted D’avi’s breast and the low snores of Yalnïk at her side. The poor man had been up with his wife since the night before when her contractions first began. 

“Alright thanks, I’ll be right back,” Xi whispered in response, easing the tiny baby into her grandmother’s arms.  

Heading outside, Xilä flung herself at Neteyam the moment she was within reach and he caught her around the waist with ease.  

Feet dangling off the ground, Neteyam took advantage of the position to walk them into the shadows between two tents. 

“Hi sweetheart,” he murmured, hiking her higher to steal a kiss. 

“Hi handsome,” she smiled, titling her jaw to grant him further access when his lips began to make a path across her skin.  

“How’s D’avi and the twins?” he asked, settling her back down on the low grass, keeping her locked in his arms. 

“They’re great. D’av is resting and the twins- gosh Teyam, they’re the sweetest little things. I can’t wait for you to meet them,” she whispered with gleaming eyes. 

“That’s amazing,” murmured, pecking her on the lips again, like the addicted man he was. “Did you have dinner? I can go get you something- and for D’avi too of course,” he offered, ears twitching in concern as he peered down at her.

She shook her head, heart fluttering at his sweetness. “Sal’s cook mates brought us a really nice spread a couple hours ago. I had two entire bowls of hot stew.”

“Okay good. Are you staying here tonight? To help out?” he asked.

Xi bit her lip and nodded in response. It was on the tip of her tongue to apologize for choosing to stay the night here, instead of with him, but the knowing look he shot her had her swallowing the apology. She knew he didn’t mind, but she still couldn’t help feeling a small pang of guilt. 

“Listen,” she started a bit apprehensively. “I was thinking…so this is a really big moment for D’avi right now…and I don’t-” her mouth twisted, unsure how to word what she was trying to say. 

“Baby, it’s fine,” Neteyam assured, reading her worry all too well. “I don’t mind waiting to tell our families about us. It’ll be a good thing- Hey I’m serious,” he emphasized, seeing her uncertainty. “I honestly don’t mind stalling all the impending fuss and lectures waiting for us,” he joked. “But you’re right. This is your sister’s moment.” 

She mentally sighed in relief, sending a quiet thank you to Eywa for blessing her with the most thoughtful mate in the universe. “Thank you…Um, also, Teyam, it's your birthday’s next week. What’s the council going to say?” she frowned, worrying her bottom lip. 

“That’s for me to handle Xi. Don’t worry about them, alright? How about we go see our tent later tomorrow?” he asked instead, steering the conversation to a lighter topic. 

It seemed to work because Xi lit up the way he loved to see. “Okay,” she agreed quickly. “Oh and maybe after we can go for a quick fly around? I want to see my Journey again.”

“Whatever you want, baby,” he sang, bending at the waist to lift her by the thighs, just because he could. “Now, listen here wife. I’m going to be sleeping all alone tonight. So I’m going to need something to remember you by,” he said in mock seriousness, nudging her nose with his expectantly. 

Xilä laughed at his dramatics, but eagerly leaned in anyway to kiss her husband goodbye. 

~ 

Before Neteyam knew it, three fast weeks flew by.

His days were filled with the tedious works of reinforcing their borders, upping their security from roaming palulukans and heading numerous planning and development strategy meetings. 

Whereas Xilä’s days were split between helping D’avi settle into motherhood and continuing her studies with his grandmother. 

On those few nights when Xi wasn’t at her sister’s, or he wasn’t on watch, Neteyam would sneak into her room at Sal and Jxo’s, where they were back to being as silent as possible. 

Jxo however, seemed to have developed a sixth sense overtime and would often drop smartass remarks to him. 

“You dragged your feet last night. I thought you were a highly skilled warrior?” or “Why don’t you just save yourself the trouble and wake the whole village with all that racket you make sneaking in. You’re not fooling anybody.” 

Suffice to say and much to Xilä’s displeasure, Neyetam refused to touch her in any sexual capacity while under Sal and Jxo’s roof. And so they had become creative when it came to their lovemaking. 

Then there was Neteyam’s birthday. 

Twenty-four years of life. 

It had been a quiet affair after much begging on his part. He really didn’t want any grand celebrations or masses of attention. 

His family held an intimate gathering at their home tent where halfway through, he and Xi snuck out and made their escape from Camp. They spent the remainder of the day, flying, relaxing and enjoying gratuitous amounts of extremely loud sex- niwan loreyu had been a most welcomed hideaway once more. 

When he revealed he was officially a taken man to the entire Council the day after, almost all of the members congratulated him- most looking relieved he was finally in a secure match- others not as pleased with who he had chosen.

Fe’ska, Leati’s mother had turned sour. He knew even after admitting his betrothal to Xi, the woman still held out the hope that he’d end up with her daughter. 

Jake, who was seated at the head of the table however, simply smirked and sent his son a “good on you,” nod as his eyes shined proudly. 

The Council however were against Neteyam putting off the announcement of his pairing with Xilä, but his father had finally put his foot down and overruled them all, citing that his son would do that on his own terms and that now they were all being “fucking ridiculous” with their demands. 

Neteyam appreciated it when Jake then held them all to an oath of secrecy. 

But that was two weeks ago…

Now, however. 

The jig was up. 

The moment Neteyam walked into D’avi and Yalnïk’s tent that morning to check in on Xi, he stopped dead in his tracks. 

‘Shit. Here we go,’ he thought with an accepting sigh of defeat, feeling the sting of the stares from the women seated around the table before him. 

They knew…. 

“He didn’t sleep well at all last night, he kept fussing and crying and wouldn’t settle for anything,” D’avi explained concernedly as she gently eased her baby into Kiri’s arms. 

“They are sensitive little things at this age,” Kiri said, smiling down at a whiny L’eo, shushing him softly with a comforting rock as his tiny face scrunched up in upset. “But I’m sure it’s nothing to worry about,” she soothed as she began to examine him. “Did he feed well this morning?” she asked, fingers pressing down gently on his pudgy tummy. 

“My L’eo’s got his father’s appetite. He won’t miss a meal for anything. Do you think that could be it?”

“Hmm…” Kiri peaked at his gums, examined his tail and took her time to run through every other check up she was taught to in her lessons. 

“D’av, I think it's just gas. Everything else seems fine and he’s in quite good spirits for someone who hasn’t slept much. There are a few stretches we can try to get his tummy to settle and then we’ll see if he’ll go down for a nap,” she advised, holding L’eo to her chest as she alternated between rubbing circles and patting him on the back. 

Xilä sat nearby with L’eya in the cradle of her thighs. The baby was all uncoordinated kicking feet and happy coos as she held Xi’s thumb in a firm grip- tiny tail curled contentedly. 

At three weeks old, the twins amazed Xi each time she interacted with them. It was shocking that they already had such noticeable little personalities. 

Xi had stayed over at the Sully’s last night for one of her and Kiri’s weekly sleepover sessions. They hadn’t had one in well over a month and were long overdue for some quality time together. 

Early that morning when they left the Sully residence, they decided to check in on the new mother and her adorable little ones before heading for their healer lessons. 

With the twins finally down for their morning nap, the three women lounged comfortably as they chatted and snacked on ripened fruit.

The two younger women were currently in hysterics over D’avi’s theatrics, palms over their mouths as they tried to stifle their laughter so as to not wake the sleeping infants. 

Xilä had simply asked her why Yalnïk seemed a bit grumpy when he left for the day, and her sister who seemed to have no filter, said, “Because I refused to give him sex this morning.” 

That was then followed by a frustrated rant from the new mother. 

D’vai sighed dramatically by the end of her speech. “I’m telling you, my husband's family bear extremely fertile men! When we finally decided it was time, we didn’t even have to try…he practically just touched me and poof, two babies just like that.”  

“Ahh, so that’s the problem there then…you’re afraid he will get you pregnant again, hmm?” Kiri asked behind a snicker. 

“Yes!” she hissed. “I’ve only just been cleared two days ago, and the man is insatiable!” she cried. “And it's not like I don't want to jump his bones too, because believe me I do- so badly it’s not even funny.”

“I don’t get it, what’s stopping you?” Kiri asked, trying to contain her laughter.

Xilä had been silent the entire time, cheeks a flamed from the present conversation.

“Ugh. Keep up will you,” she sassed, “I haven’t left this tent for weeks, remember? I’m only withholding it because I have no ingredients to brew the Qla’ira root tea. I refuse to get pregnant again so soon.”

“Ohhhh. Well why didn’t you just say so,” Kiri huffed, amused. “I’ll bring you back a pouch after my lessons today,” she promised. “But honestly, I feel like it’s your fate, ya know?” the eldest Sully daughter teased. “Your husband has six siblings. And each of them already have-”

“No. Just no,” D’avi said horrified as she tried to contain her laughter at the absurdity. “Listen. I am taking absolutely no chances. And I love my children, I do, but I’ll admit I’m going to miss being pregnant with them.” 

Kiri and Xi laughed at her confession. 

“I’m serious! I didn’t have to worry about getting pregnant while being pregnant. Now I’m back to drinking that bitter tea every morning if I want my fun,” she grumbled.  

“Qla’ira root tea isn't that bad," Xi laughed, finally chipping in to the conversation. “If you add a leaf from the Saf’rál plant while it brews, it actually makes it semi sweet and it doesn’t disrupt the effects of the medicinal properties,” Xilä said distractedly as she collected their empty bowls with the intention of washing them up. “I find it quite nice actually.”

The tent grew eerily quiet. 

“What?” Xi asked, freezing on the spot when she noticed the other two staring at her with slacked jaws and round eyes. Mentally running over her words, Xilä paled when she realized what she had said. “No. Wait. I- I just meant-”

“No. NO…you said what you said, Xilä. Spit it out. Since when did you start drinking Qla’ira root tea?” D’avi demanded, sitting up straight as her tail sprung high. 

The tea in question was contraceptive or better yet, one of the more effective methods the Na’vi used. And since her husband seemed to like to fuck her as if it were his life’s mission to keep her constantly full of his seed…Xilä thought that said tea was necessary. 

“D’av…” Xi whispered, unable to formulate a sentence, mind still in shock at what she had accidentally admitted. 

“Oh shit. Oh Great Mother!” Kiri exclaimed with a disbelieving laugh. “You’re bonded to my brother…aren't you? And don’t even try to lie. You just admitted to drinking Qla’ira root tea, Xi. You know only mated women drink that in order to prevent pregnancy. There’s no other possible reason you’d need it. So save your breath because it's also literally written all over your face.” 

“You guys…”

“Aha! Oh this is just hilarious,” Kiri cried, grinning so wide, she looked almost giddy.  

“Xi…” D’avi however, seemed to be needing that verbal confirmation. 

Xilä released a breath and rubbed the space between her eyes. “Um…yeah…Neteyam is my husband,” she mumbled out. 

“Xilä!” her sister yelled, a tinge of hurt poking through. 

“We were going to announce it when we got back, I promise! But then you were in labor and so many other things came up! You know with all the new security measures and my classes, then in between we were still making preparations for our tent and…I- I’m so sorry…”

A wail broke through the silence that followed, accompanied by a fussy whine. They had been too loud it seemed. 

“You stay right there Xilä- or should I say Xilä Sully. Don’t you dare move,” D’avi threatened as she got to her feet to tend to her fussing babies behind the privacy curtain. 

Xilä groaned, bowing her head in defeat. 

“So…How long were you two actually planning on hiding this then?” Kiri asked curiously, when it was just the two of them left. 

“I don’t know…We talked about it a couple times but it was never the right time. He never said it out loud, but I think Neteyam’s been trying to prolong it until my father left for good.”

“Ah.” Her friend nodded in understanding. “It’s less than two weeks away now, hm?”

“Are you upset?” Xi asked softly. 

“Not even a little,” Kiri chuckled. “I’m surprised, but I’m nothing but happy for you two…If anything it makes a lot more sense now.”

“How so?”

“Grandmother advanced your lessons further than mine. She’s teaching you things healers don’t normally learn… Tsahìk things…Which means, she knows, right?” she explained with a smile. “Then there’s also the whole drama from last night,” she said with a nonchalant shrug. 

“What drama?!” 

“Are you kidding me? Xilä, Neteyam behaved as if he was sending you off to war last night, when all you were doing was sleeping over- in my room and not his. You’d swear he was never going to see you again the way he was hanging all over you.”  

“Right…” Xi muttered, cheeks tinting uncontrollably. She hadn't seen anything wrong with his behavior last night. But thinking about it from an outsider’s perspective, she could see what Kiri was talking about. 

Neteyam had always been affectionate with her in private. And to a degree, even before they started fooling around too. Now that they were a mated pair however, her husband was every bit attentive. He gravitated to her whenever she was near- always having to hold her or touch her, even if it was in some small way or the other. 

Whether it was to link their fingers together, or drag her into his lap, to hug her from behind as they stood- his chin on top of her head or to simply curl his tail around hers whenever they sat side by side. 

And if she was being very honest, she loved it. She was a glutton for his touch. 

Kiri rolled her eyes fondly at her friend. Her next comment was interrupted however, by Sal entering the tent unannounced. The flap had been left open to allow fresh air in. 

“You are too kind my dear. It is a beautiful thought. My D’avi will love it. Come in, come in. Oh- good morning girls,” the elder said with a surprised smile when she noticed them. 

She was eagerly ushering in someone and Xilä gasped almost inaudibly when she noticed Neytiri following right behind with what looked like a gift- a lavender dyed cloth, tied off with a beaded chord. 

She remembered seeing her wrap said gift just last night after she’d eaten dinner with the Sullys. It was a birthing gift for D’avi. 

“Xi darling, did you have a good time last night? I thought you’d be off to your class by now,” Sal said, making her way over to collect their used dishes. She was such a mother. 

Xi had momentarily forgotten that the elder came by every morning to help her daughter with the twins.

“I wondered where the two of you were off too so early,” Neytiri teased. “Where is D’a-”

“Right. So how long have you been hiding the fact that you and Neteyam are mates now? I want to know every- Oh Great Mother…” D’avi’s eyes widened, palm slapping over her mouth in panic when she noticed the two newcomers. 

She’d been busy securing the privacy curtain with her back towards them, completely unaware as she’d spoken those words. 

“WHAT?!” both mothers yelled simultaneously. 

“Oh fuck,” Xilä whispered, covering her face with the palms of her hands.

Neytiri’s brows narrowed. “You are mated to my son?!” she screeched. 

“Xilä, tell me this isn’t true,” Sal said almost as loudly. 

At their outbursts, the tent was suddenly filled with the sounds of two crying babies. 

“Neytiri…Sal,” Xi whispered, standing to face them with a broken expression, trying to formulate an explanation. She would admit, their overly upset reactions had her feeling panicked. 

“Oh darling,” Sal cooed, noting her daughter’s distraught expression, closing the distance to hug her. 

“I’m s-sorry,” Xilä said, frantically. The looks alone on the mothers' faces had told her the situation was bigger than it actually was. 

Taking a deep breath, the Olo’eykte realized her reaction was over the top as well. “No, Xi. It is I who must apologize. Be calm, daughter. We are not upset with you,” Neytiri said kindly. “Please sit. We wish to know how this has happened.” 

~

The jig was up. 

The moment Neteyam walked into D’avi and Yalnïk’s tent that morning to check in on Xi, he stopped dead in his tracks. 

‘Shit. Here we go,’ he thought with an accepting sigh of defeat, feeling the sting of the stares from the women seated around the table before him. 

They knew….

He should have just left for his hunt first thing, but no, he wanted to see his mate first. 

“Um. Hi,” he said awkwardly, trying to meet his wife's gaze, but unable to since her braided hair shielded her face.

Shit. She only ever did that when she was upset. 

“Sit down,” his mother ordered through clenched teeth. It was clear as day, his mother was pissed.

As he sat beside his sister, he glanced at the other women’s expressions. 

Kiri looked amused and highly entertained. Sal eyed him with an unnerving frown, not only completely silent, but entirely still. The elder was usually a ball of constant energy, so it was quite an alarming sight. And then there was D’avi, who was currently breastfeeding her baby girl. His sister-in-law was the most bizarre- she looked… apologetic? 

“It has come to our attention that you and Xilä are mated,” Neytiri said matter-of-factly. 

Neteyam blinked, eyes shifting to try and find Xi’s again. “Yes. We are mated before Eywa,” he replied without guilt or shame. 

Something in his mother’s expression clicked. It softened into what looked like recognition.  

In actuality those were very familiar words to Neytiri. She’d said the exact same thing to her own mother many years ago. 

“My ‘Teyam, why didn’t you say before? You have taken away our opportunity to celebrate the two of you. You know our ways! We did not get to complete any of the ceremonial blessings of your union. We,” she gestured to herself and the elder beside her, “never even got to hold the official meeting of the two families,” she said in a hurt tone. 

Pointed ears falling back, Neteyam nodded solemnly. “I’m sorry,” he said sincerely, directing the apology to both women. “I’m sorry I took that away from you…I did what was best for my mate and I…and I’m sorry, but I don’t regret my actions.” 

“Of course you don’t…you have bonded for life with the woman that you love,” Neytiri said softly. “..........Does your father know?” she inquired. 

At his nod, she pursed her lips. “I take it that is why the council hasn’t approached me? They know too?” she asked, frown deepening the more she spoke. It also explained why her friend Fe’ska had seemed somewhat cold of late. “Hmph,” she hummed in hurt. 

“Mother, I know you feel wronged, but please do not be upset with Xilä, okay? She did nothing-”

“Bah! I am not upset with her! I told her as much….I will forgive you eventually, seeing that it is you who should’ve known better…I fear I will not be able to save you from your in-law's wrath however. You were selfish with your thinking,” she said disappointedly. 

Neteyam could tell she felt betrayed from all sides. The fact that not only he, but his father and the Council hadn’t said anything to her- he knew she was hurting. 

“Sal…” he started, but the elder simply brushed him off with the flick of her hand. 

“Hush now. I know why you did it that way. And as much as I want to throttle you for taking away my chance at being by my daughter’s side in the blessing rituals…well I get it,” she said, worried eyes on her youngest daughter’s still quiet demeanor. “You can apologize to me properly in the full presence of our families tonight,” she chided with a sincere smile. 

“Tonight?” he frowned, wide golden eyes darting between the elder and his mother. 

“Yes,” Neytiri said. “I have welcomed Salveen and her family to our home for dinner tonight. We will be celebrating your union. It will be our own version of the meeting of the two families- where we will still give you our blessing," she said firmly.

Neteyam was about the protest but his sister cut him off. “Shut up skxawng,” she hissed under her breath, jabbing him with her elbow. “It’s the least you can do. Look at them, they need this.” 

“Alright,” he agreed reluctantly. 

~

“Xi….Xilä! Xi wait!” Neteyam called, rushing through the encampment to catch up with her. “Xi-”

“Why didn’t you tell me!” she snapped, rounding on him with a fiery glare that was more cute than intimidating. 

“Baby-”

“No, don’t baby me right now! I didn’t even know there was supposed to be blessing ceremonies, much less a meeting of the two families and Eywa knows what else!” 

“Xi-”

“You should have told me, Neteyam!” 

Neteyam's jaw clenched at the sight of a few nearby onlookers, some leaning in to whisper among themselves as they openly stared. 

Linking his fingers with hers, he steered them further through Camp and straight into a familiar storage tent. 

It was the same one they’d used many times before to fool around in- the one that housed the wood and kindling for the cook’s fires. 

Stepping away to give her space, he faced her apologetically. “Xilä, I’m sorry, okay? I really am-” 

“Why didn’t you just tell me?” she asked again, not angrily, but more not understanding. 

He released a breath and reached out for her. “I thought I was doing the right thing,” he murmured as he hugged her close, relieved that she came willingly. “You get so overwhelmed sometimes when there’s too much attention on you. I was trying to protect you. I know you sweetheart, you would have forced yourself through all those rituals just to please everyone else.” 

“Maybe,” she agreed, “but I still would have preferred if you told me,” she grumbled into his chest unhappily. “You should have seen their faces when they found out, Teyam, they looked so devastated. We took away something they were eagerly looking forward to. It was important to them.” 

“Mm. Well, they’ll get over it,” he said, irked. She was already falling for the bullshit. 

“Neteyam!” she chastised in surprise by his retort, trying to squirm out from his hold- but he wasn’t having it. 

Lifting her by the armpits, he sat her on top a stack of thick wood slabs, caging her in with arms on either side of her thighs, face leaning down to become level with hers. 

“See, this is exactly what I am talking about. You’ve fallen for that whole act our mothers just put on,” he said sternly. “Well guess what? It would have been ten times worse if we had put up any little fight and said we wanted to do things our way. And you know what? You would’ve given in. Do you know what those rituals involve? Do you know the extent of all the ceremonies? It’s not just a simple clan gathering where you stand in the middle for two seconds and that’s it. It’s all eyes on you, baby. And that includes all the assholes who’d glare with judgement the entire time by the way. I love our family, honestly I do. But I know you, wife. You would have forced yourself to do whatever our mothers wanted, just to make them happy and you would have been miserable the entire time.”

As silence fell over them, his eyes bore into hers, breath slightly labored after his long winded speech.

“Tell me I’m wrong, Xi.” 

She stared at him unblinkingly, absorbing his words. “You’re not wrong, no…” she admitted, “but you’re not right either!” she snapped, folding her arms. “You said we don’t hide things from each other anymore. This was something we should have decided together, as a team. You should have told me no matter what. I love that you’re trying to protect me, but…please don’t take my choices away from me, Neteyam.” 

Head bowed, Neteyam released a remorseful breath. “Fuck.” 

Xilä turned to see his expression. He looked wrecked- she could tell he was beating himself up about it. Her husband could be his worst enemy sometimes. 

She cupped his face to pull him closer, arms hooked around his neck as she nuzzled her nose into his cheek. 

“I fucked up. Xi, I’m sorry. I didn’t think about it like that…” he whispered into her shoulder, shaking his head as shame filled him. 

“I think you’re just blinded by your love for me,” she teased, making him release a laugh at her joke. 

“How mad are you at me right now?” he asked, standing his full height to face her properly. 

“I'm not mad,” she frowned, pulling him into the V of her thighs by his belt. “Just- just a bit frustrated maybe. I still love you the same amount if that’s what you’re worried about,” she smiled. “We’re bound to have disagreements now and again.” 

“Wait, that’s it?” he asked. 

“What do you mean?” she laughed, staring at his confused expression- it was freaking adorable. 

“You forgive me? Just like that?” 

Xilä rolled her eyes, amused by her husband’s reaction. “Neteyam. I’m not going to make you jump through hoops for my forgiveness. We both communicated our feelings on the matter…We’re good.” 

“Alright...Well would you at least let me make it up to you then?” he requested, eyes suddenly glinting with mischief as a hand crept up the inside of her top to fondle her breast. 

“Oh you’re so slick, huh?” she mused. 

“Maybe a little,” he shrugged. “You know they say make up sex is supposed to be really hot,” he taunted against her lips, his free hand hooking behind a knee, steadying her when he rocked into her core once, letting her feel his growing intention. 

“Make up sex?” she echoed with a humored frown, squirming to get him to rock into her again.  

“Mhm. We just had our first fight. So now we have to make it all better.” 

“Oh really?” she sang, dropping her head backwards while he peppered kisses along the column of her neck. 

Xilä gasped when he bit her lightly, teasing her with his tongue and teeth. 

“Mmmm. Handsome I can’t though. I’m way past late for my lesson with your grand-” 

“What is it that you’re always saying?” he pondered, fast fingers untying the knot of her skirt. “Ohhh right. We can be quick about it,” he mimicked in a girlish voice. 

She laughed and fixed him with a playful glare. “I do not sound like that. Is that how you think my voice sounds?”  

“Just one please, Teyam,” he imitated again, baring her hardened nipples with a simple tug, smiling down at them as if they were long lost friends finally being reunited. “That’s exactly how you sound, baby. Where’s my greedy mate gone today? Hm?” he taunted again. 

Neteyam stopped his pawing to smirk at her, enjoying the way she bit her lip in contemplation. “I missed you last night,” he confessed, voice low in honesty. 

“I missed you too, handsome. We should talk later…now that everyone knows, I want us to move in together…please?”

“Yes. Fuck yes. We’re moving in tonight. I don’t care how late this dinner goes,” he said urgently, nodding his head vigorously. 

Xilä laughed out loud. He was like a child finally being granted his favourite treat. 

“Okay,” she agreed, “So then we can just do the make up sex later then, yeah? I don’t want to walk into your grandmother’s tent smelling of you. I’ve been mortified enough for the past few months alone,” she chucked, trying to sit up and right her strewn top. 

“Mmmm, yeah I guess,” he said reluctantly before deciding something else. “Lemme eat you out at least,” he grumbled, going onto his knees with much determination, causing to laugh out loud again. 

“Wait, hang on,” he said, mere inches away from her damp center. “How did they find out about us anyway?” he asked, peering up at her. 

“Ummm. I, well I may have let it slip that I drink Qla’ira root tea,” she admitted, fiddling with one of his braids sheepishly. 

Neteyam rolled his eyes. “That damn fucking tea,” he grumbled before turning back to his task. 

Xilä’s amusing chuckle turned into a moan.

Her husband apparently had a rivalry with said tea. He’d glare at it every time he saw her drink it. 

He pulled back to grin up at her with shiny lips. “Are you going to stay nice and quiet for me, sweetheart?”

~

Neteyam anxiously waited at the threshold of his home for the arrival of his mate and her family that evening. 

Sal was all smiles when she greeted him first. One arm full with a beautifully assembled arrangement of flowers which he assumed was a gift for his parents. She patted his cheek affectionately, with a, “Hello my dear boy,” before heading inside without needing an invitation.  

D’avi was right behind her, juggling two wiggling babies. “Here,” she said with a tired yawn and dark under eyes, handing him an infant in greeting. “Have some practice.” And then she was gone. 

Blinking down at the tiny squirming baby girl in his arms, Neteyam felt himself begin to panic when she released an unhappy whine. 

Muscle memory kicking in, he adjusted her more comfortably in the cradle of his arms, bouncing her gently the same way he used to with Tuk. 

“Hey, hey. None of that, you’re okay. It’s alright,” Neteyam soothed. “Don’t worry L’eya, I’ll talk to your mom about just handing you off without warning. But we’ll give her a break for now, she’s probably tired, yeah?” he smiled. 

L’eya’s face scrunched up into a cute pout, unsure whether to cry or not, big golden eyes peering up at him in uncertainty. But then she eventually settled, letting out a surprisingly loud coo as she stretched. 

“Hey man, cute baby,” Yalnïk teased when he arrived a few moments after- arms overfull and ladened with a bounty of items. 

“Hey…Ah, what’s all of this?” Neteyam asked in alarm. 

“Fuck if I know. Gifts I’m assuming. My mate and mother-in-law just said to bring ‘em. I’m not going to ask questions.” 

“Smart man,” Neteyam laughed, wiping away a bit of drool flowing down L’eya’s chin. “Xi and Jxo behind?” 

“Yeah, I believe they were finishing their chat …Speaking of,” he continued, using his chin to catch a parcel that almost went tumbling, nudging it back into place. “Brother…you and Xi,” he said disbelievingly. “You’ve got balls, I’ll give you that.” 

Neteyam scoffed at the man’s comment, amused all the same. “How’d Jxo seem?” he couldn’t help asking.   

“I honestly can’t tell. But hey, a word of advice, use the baby. Great shield.” 

“Yalnïk, I’m not going to use you kid to-” 

But Yalnïk was already making his way inside, citing that his arms were getting tired. 

Xi and Jxo were the last to show up. Hurrying ahead of her father when she spotted him, Xilä was practically swooning at the sight of him holding baby L’eya. 

“Hi handsome,” she said sweetly, leaning up to give him a peck on the lips. “You look good holding a baby,” she whispered, biting her bottom lip appreciatively.  

“Are you getting ideas sweetheart?” 

“Maaaybe,” she sang, shaking L’eya’s hand gently, smiling when the baby kept trying to pull her finger into her drooly mouth. 

“Don’t tempt me Xilä Sully,” he said with a low growl, darkening eyes firmly set on his wife’s face. If he had his way, she’d be fucking pregnant already. 

Jxo approached just then, stopping whatever comment she was about to make and halting the naughty thoughts swirling in both their heads. 

“Xi, why don’t you head in darling. I want to have a word with my…son-in-law,” the elder said, narrowed glare forcing Neteyam to swallow uncomfortably. 

“Alright. Want me to take her?” she asked her mate, referring to the little one in his arms. 

“Uh,” Neteyam shot a glance at the elder. “No babe, I think I’m good,” he replied, shifting the infant higher up his chest so her cheek rested against his shoulder.  

It was almost comical how tiny the baby was in comparison to the large palm supporting her bobbing head. 

Mirth danced in Xilä’s eyes at her husband’s response and obvious shift to display the baby better. She’d seen Yalnïk pull the same move before. 

“Okay, I’ll just head in then,” she said with a piercing glare, darting between the two men as if saying behave. 

L’eya sucking on her thumb, accompanied by her soft sighs and baby hums were the only sounds heard for the following few moments. It was an awkward silence, and Neteyam couldn’t get a good read on Jxo’s expression for shit. So he stayed quiet until the man addressed him. 

Clicking his tongue, the elder’s gruff voice rang out. “Look…I’m not happy about the way you went about all of this. Fuck if I didn’t get a frustrated earful from my wife…but I get it. You did it for Xilä.” 

“I did,” Neteyam said firmly, glancing down with a quirk of his lip when he felt L’eya’s tail tickle the back of his hand as it wiggled around lazily. 

“I don’t agree with it, but if Xi wasn’t who she was- if I didn’t know that this was the best way for her, we’d be having a very different conversion,” he said, arms folded and still serious faced. 

“I’m sorry, Jxo,” Neteyam apologized sincerely, he knew he owed him that much. 

The elder nodded. “Yeah well, my kid’s happy, so- that’s the most important thing,” Jxo said. “Now listen here, I’m going to tell you the same thing I told Yalnïk…You’re her husband now, not her little boyfriend. That means something. Understood?”

Neteyam smiled, shaking his head up and down in understanding. “Understood,” he echoed. 

“Good…Now hand over my granddaughter,” his father-in-law said with a surprising full blown smile. 

~

Although at the start, Neteyam was fidgety and awkward, the dinner, as it turned out, was a surprisingly lovely affair. 

Since the moment Xilä and her family had arrived that evening, he had been a ball of nerves.

It was the oddest thing, he didn't have any reason to be nervous but yet the sight of both their families mingling in one closed knit space had him crossing every toe and finger, hoping all went well. 

Specifically for Xilä. 

Neteyam kept glancing at his wife to make sure she wasn’t uncomfortable in any way, constantly checking in.

“Are you sure you’re alright?” he asked for probably the fifth time that evening. 

“Stop,” she hissed under her breath with an amused grin. 

“What? I’m just checking to-”

“Shh. Look,” she said, jerking her head at the sight before them covertly. “Look at our family,” she whispered, smiling eyes already staring. 

Taking his time to observe, Neteyam started on his left where his brother was seated, around the large round table. 

Lo’ak and Yalnïk were in a heated debate over the best fishing tactics- the older man shaking his head vigorously in disagreement. 

“No way man, you’d get yourself killed if you pulled a stunt like that! Remind me to never take you fishing, Lo’ak,” he joked, slightly horrified over whatever crazy idea Lo’ak had just described. 

Tuk had squeezed herself between Yalnïk and his wife the moment they all sat for their meal, and D’avi was currently showing her how to hold a squirming baby L’eya, adjusting the overexcited seven year old’s arms accordingly. 

Then, next to D’avi, were Sal and Neytiri who spoke softly to each other. Neteyam’s brow raised at the sight. 

Salveen was a naturally loud and boisterous woman, he could tell she was trying to be calm and distinguished in the presence of his parents. Sal held high respect for his mother, he knew.

He’d dare say it was almost adorable to see her complement his mother on her taste in home decor. 

Beside his mother sat his grandmother and his sister. The two women were completely smitten with baby L’eo. Mo’at may be a stern and no nonsense Na’vi, but the elder completely melted when it came to younglings. “They are our future,” was what she’d always said. 

Lastly, making the last of the round table, was his father and Jxo. Slowly sipping on their fermented wine, they seemed to be in their own world. 

Straining to make out their words, Neteyam fought off a blush when he realized they were talking about him and his “poor attempts” of sneaking into Xilä’s room.  

Jake followed the elder’s story by beginning to share an embarrassing one of his own about his eldest son. 

“Dad!” Neteyam cried, hastily covering his wife’s ears. She was right next to Jxo and soaking up everything that was being said. “You promised never to repeat that incident.” 

“I did no such thing,” Jake laughed. “Close your ears if you don’t want to hear then.” 

“Babe, don’t listen to him,” he told Xi, bodily lifting her to his other side with ease, between him and Lo’ak, causing the entire table to burst into laughter over his behavior. 

When things settled again, Xilä pressed up into his side- cheek to shoulder. “Do you see it then? They’re all here for us. It’s amazing isn’t it?” she mused quietly, still peering at the different interactions in front of them. 

Neteyam nodded, it was in fact an amazing sight- their both families mingled as one.

Kissing the top of her head, he felt her closeness wash over him, calming his anxiety from before. “I love you Xilä Sully.”

As they feasted, the conversations changed with rapid fluidity. 

At one point when Lo’ak asked, Kiri relayed the story of how Sal and Neytri had accidentally found out- keeping of course the entire Qla’ira root tea topic out of it. 

The moment she said the words, “and then Neteyam goes, We are mated before Eywa,” Mo’at shocked them all by releasing a loud bark of laughter.

Slacked jaws and raised brows all around, the Tsahìk simply glanced at her daughter and then at her son-in-law. “Sound familiar?” she asked them knowingly with a delighted gleam in her eyes. 

Unbelievably, Neteyam’s parents turned embarrassed, with tinted cheeks and flattened ears. 

The rest of the night went just as wonderful. 

When it was finally time, Neteyam and Xilä stood before Mo’at while she sang a chanting prayer, waving a burning piece of incensed bark as she blessed their union. 

The Tsahìk’s words held strong meaning and Xilä’s eyes filled with tears as she stared up at her mate, even Neteyam felt his own prickle. 

Sal, Jxo, Neytiri, Jake. Each took their turn to complete the blessing ceremony. They were all proud grins and teary smiles. 

The final step was a bit of torture for Neteyam. 

Fingers dipped in bright pigmented paint, he and Xilä took turns to trace over the lines of each other’s face and body. 

Neteyam had to remind himself they were in the presence of their family. He couldn’t ravish his wife the way he very much wanted to at that moment. 

She was beautiful- cyan skin glowing beneath his artwork. 

By the time the evening turned well into the night, two groups broke off around the main room of the Sully tent. 

The women surrounded Xilä as she opened gift after gift. Housewarming tokens consisting of soft cushions, blankets and delicately sewn decor pieces that Sal had slaved over in secret. 

There was a beautiful set of wooden crafted bowls, cutting boards, little pots for spices and even a hand carved knife set for cooking- all made by Jxo. 

Meanwhile, Neyeam and the other men continued to lounge around the family table, enjoying a Na’vi game his father had once described as “a complicated version of chess.” 

Kiri had handed him baby L’eo before she left to join the others across the room. Whereas D’avi eased L’eya into his brother’s arms since her husband and gone to relieve himself. 

Lo’ak who was completely taken by surprise, was awkward in his handling of the infant. 

The baby stared at him for a few seconds before she instantly began to wail. The sight of Loak’s panicked and horror struck expression had all the men in hysterics. 

Then, as if sensing his sister’s distress, L’eo too followed by bursting into tears- cheeks staining purple as his features scrunched up in anger, tiny fists clenched tightly. 

Yalnïk arrived back just in time and took pity on Loak, taking his baby girl into his arms and calming her in seconds with a familiar Na’vi song and little pats on her back. 

Neteyam had just gotten L’eo to settle down as well when he locked eyes with his wife across the room. 

She looked away with a blush having been caught staring. 

~

The following day Xilä was a ball of excited energy. 

Tsahìk had kindly given her a few days off from her lessons which she absolutely appreciated, because it was time.

It was finally, moving day!

Their tent was bigger than most residential ones but far smaller than the Sully’s grand home and it was situated in a newly developed community on the western side of the clan. 

All morning Jxo and three of his woodwork guys were a flurry of coordinated efficiency. They were in and out as they brought in beautifully crafted furniture, one after the other. 

The men double checked and made sure the tent’s beams were secure and even installed the privacy drapes for her and Neteyam’s bedroom. 

Xi grinned as she watched them test the tent’s ventilation by lighting the indoor stove in her little kitchenette. The wood and kindling fueled stove was a neatly dug hole in the ground which was casted by hardened clay. 

Jxo really went all out for them.

People kept stopping by as well, congratulating them on their match. Word had gotten out by now about her and Neteyam. And the overwhelming support and genuinely happy persons over their union was both surprising and beautiful. 

The gifts and cooked food and treats kept coming as well. Xilä had no choice but to designate a corner of the tent for the ever growing pile. She’d have to sort through it all later, but she was immensely grateful. 

Neteyam, who had disappeared a while ago, returned with a heavy looking roll which was hefted onto his shoulder. He surprised her when he unrolled it to reveal a large colourful tapestry. 

“Teyam! You didn’t!” she exclaimed in shock, running her fingertips across the intricately beautiful design in disbelief. 

“You said you wanted one with all the colours from Sal’s friend,” he said with a shrug, obsessed with the way she was practically shaking in excitement. 

Without warning, she was surging onto the balls of her feet, arms around his neck to pull herself up his body, granting her access to pepper kisses all over his face. 

“I”- she kissed his cheek- “love”- nose-“you”- chin - “so freaking much,” she mumbled against his lips, uncaring of the chuckles from men around them working. 

Neteyam beamed, absorbing all her attention without complaint. 

“Alright, alright. Cut it out before I lose my breakfast,” Jxo grumbled from where he was crouched. He’d been adding a few finishing touches to the design he had carved on the large round table he built for them.

And despite his complaining, there was no actual bite to his tone. What was even more shocking was the covert nod of approval he sent Neteyam for making his daughter happy. 

Around lunch time Jake, Lo’ak, Yalnïk and his twin arrived. Between the four of them they heaved Neteyam’s heavy and massive hammock in, placing it where Xilä directed them to. 

Sal and one of her elderly friends showed up shortly after with basket ladened arms. They’d brought lunch for everyone, including two flasks full of freshly squeezed yovo juice. And to combat the midday heat the flasks had been left to chill in the river, so the juice was not only sweet but beastly cold. 

With the help of his mother and sisters, Neteyam only needed to make two trips, to and from home to move in his belongings. 

By late evening, when the men packed up their tools, and there was nothing else much for anyone to do, Xilä thanked them all profusely with the promise of making them each one of her Honey Cornbread loaves, to which the Olo'eyktan, nodded eagerly as he rubbed his hands together in excitement. 

When Jake had first tried her experimental sweet and savory loaf, he was flat out ecstatic. He inhaled an entire loaf on his own, complimenting her on how amazing it was. Her father-in-law had said the flavors tasted familiar to him. He’d said it reminded him of honey and cornbread, from back on earth. And so the name was born.

Sal, Jxo and Lo’ak were the last to leave. While her mother swept the tent one final time with a large feather-like leaf, Xilä hugged Jxo for a long time. She was feeling emotional for some reason. 

Neteyam watched the little family from where he stood arranging his weapon collection. When Salveen joined the hugging pair, the trio were all teary smiles and hushed whispers as they said their goodbyes.  

He made his way over when they eventually broke apart, leaning down to accept his mother-in-law’s kiss on the cheek, then clasping arms with his father-in-law, promising them again that he’d take care of their daughter. 

Hugging her from behind, he and Xi stood at the threshold as they watched her parents leave. 

“Thinking of running after them?” Neteyam joked quietly, tilting to kiss her pointed ear. 

“No. Why? Do you want to give me back to them already?” she teased, rubbing the muscled forearms circling her torso. 

“Never,” he hissed, nipping the tip of her ear and licking it to soothe the sting. 

“So I’ve been thinking-” Lo’ak said out loud, making the both of them jump. 

“Fucking hell Lo’ak!” Neteyam said, irked. 

“What? What did I- oh I see how it is, you forgot I was here…didn’t you,” he accused through a narrowed glare from his lounged position against an assembly he made of cushions. 

They’d been gifted so many cushions. 

Xilä felt her cheeks heat up. “Sorry,” she said apologetically, while her husband couldn’t be bothered. “You were saying, Lo’?”  

She returned to the table to continue folding the pile of clean laundry she had been working on before. 

Lo’ak popped another cluster of roasted ovumshrooms into his mouth first. “Right so I’ve been thinking- oh don’t give me that look, you two! You haven’t even heard the idea yet.”

Xi pursed her lips to stifle her laughter. Neteyam however plonked himself next to her, snagging an item from the pile to help her fold. 

“So you know how you don’t know when your birthday is, Xi?”

“Mhm,” she hummed distractedly, covertly snatching and hiding her undercloth from her clueless husband who was openly trying to figure out how to fold it. 

“Well, how about we give you one?”

“What?” she asked, head flickering to him as she paused mid task. 

“You always have to guess when the year’s up to know your age, correct?”

At her nod, he continued, “And you said you were nineteen when you first showed up here, right?” She nodded slowly again. “Well let’s give you a birthday then,” he shrugged. 

“Um, alright,” she said with a hesitant smile. “When do you suggest?” 

“Tomorrow,” he said without hesitation. “Once a year the txep syulangs go into hibernation, and when they do, they cast this glow for the entire day, all through the forest- the women go gaga over it,” he explained with a sarcastic eye roll. “Anyway, I think it’s the perfect day for your birthday.” 

“Lo’ak…that is so sweet of you,” Xi sighed out. “Isn’t it sweet, Teyam?” she asked, turning to her mate.

“Mhm, very sweet, babe. But what’s the catch bro?” Neteyam couldn’t help asking. 

“Neteyam!” she chided. 

“I have to ask, sweetheart. It’s Lo’ak!”

Xi side-eyed her brother-in-law who was grinning a little too wildly. “......Is there a catch?”

“Maaybe, just a little one- but it’s good! Promise. I  was thinking we could hold a party…here.” 

“There it is,” Neteyam snarked with a knowing nod, placing Xi’s folded top in the completed pile. 

~

With Lo’ak finally gone, Neteyam pulled down the flap of their tent, securing it closed. He made a mental note in his head to get a set of the bamboo chimes made- the ones his wife wanted in order to alert them they had visitors. 

“I can’t believe it. We have a home of our own together,” Xi smiled, walking out of their room where she had been putting laundry away. “You and me.”

“Do you like it?” he asked, looking around like she was, admiring the decor and feminine touches she had added. It felt like a home- their home. It was the perfect combination of the two of them, and the sight of their belongings all cluttered together or neatly arranged, endured him. 

“I love it,” she grinned, hugging herself. “We don’t have that much to complete now. Just that pile of gifts to sort through.”

“What are you talking about? We have loads to do still, baby,” he said, sitting back with a comfortable groan on the cushions Lo’ak had abandoned. 

“Like what?” 

“See that table? And that mat, and that beam, and the next beam and the-”

“Neteyam,” she laughed, cutting him off. “I see them.” 

“We have to christen them,” he said seriously. “All surfaces to be exact.”

Catching his meaning, Xilä flushed. “Oh.”

“Yeah baby. Oh.” 

That evening Neteyam made love to her all over their home. 

He ate her out against one of the beams while she struggled not to collapse, trembling thighs propped on his broad shoulders which held her up, fingers fisted in his braids. 

He took her from behind as she laid face down across their center table, screams muffled in arms while he kept whispering in her ear, telling her how good she was, how good she was taking him, how he was going to fill her up until she was swollen and round.

She jerked him off against another one of the beams, sinking to her knees to finish him off by sucking him down her throat. Silver eyes watering as she choked and gagged. 

Then, much later, after they’d taken a break to clean themselves up and have their first meal in their new home together, Xilä rode him in their bed. 

Tsaheylu made- always Tsaheylu made, he guided her, large palms circling her ribs, thumbs brushing under her jiggling little tits as she bounced and rocked and jerked in his lap- panting and moaning into his mouth. 

“Touch yourself, sweetheart. I want to see you come all over me,” he ordered gently, and without further instructions needed, she reached a hand down to where they were joined, to work over her swollen clit.

Neteyam was always feral for the sight. She had come such a long way he thought. When he and Xi had first started fooling around, it wasn’t hard to tell that she was completely inexperienced. She hadn’t ever been touched, nor had she even known how to do it to herself. 

Eyes glazed over, the memory of the night he taught her how to please herself- the memory of her legs spread wide as she chased after her fingers- the memory of expression when she came, back arched and breathy mewls- it gave him push he needed to fall over the edge, pumping her full while she rode out her own orgasm, screaming his name- always his name.  

He groaned into her sweaty neck, panting as their frantic pace slowed into a sensual roll of their hips, drawing out the sensation even further. 

Slumping back against the many little pillows and cushions behind him, he kept her close, fingertips slowly dancing up and down her spine. 

“How do you feel?” he asked with an uncontrollable yawn. 

“Limbless,” Xi answered, propping her chin between his pecs to smile at him. 

Eventually falling into a light slumber, Neteyam blinked awake when he felt Xilä ease off his chest. He heard her wince slightly when he slipped out of her swollen folds. 

“What are you doing?” he croaked, ignoring the soaked appendage that smacked his lower abdomen when he popped out of her. “Come here, baby.” 

Cuddling into his side, Xilä nuzzled his neck as she got comfortable. 

Neteyam had learned early on that Xilä was extremely clingy in bed- she was a glutton for his warmth. 

Unable to help himself, he slipped a hand between her thighs. “Did you drink your tea?” he asked. 

“Mm, yeah. I had it at breakfast,” she responded, eyes closed as fatigue slowly consumed her. 

“Sore?” he asked, sticky digits still stuffing back escaped drops. 

“Not bad,” she mumbled. 

“Can I?” 

“Mhm,” she hummed, pecking his sternum. 

Pulling a thigh up his hip, he guided his tip back to her entrance and slipped all the way in again, right to the hilt. 

“Good?”

“Good.”

Joined as one by both Tsaheylu and intimately, they slept. 

~

Earth music blasted from a borrowed speaker in the corner of the main room. The center table had been moved to the side, creating space for a dance floor, and the distinctive smell of booze lingered in the air. 

Lo’ak had talked them into having Xi’s birthday party in their home the following night. With the promise to keep the invitees at a minimum and also that he’d plan and organize everything- including the after party clean up, they had agreed. 

So far things were going smoothly, but Neteyam wasn’t holding his breath. His brother had joked that he should dislodge the thing from up his ass for just one night and let loose and relax. 

But Neteyam was anything but relaxed. 

He sat idly chatting with a few of his and Lo’ak’s warrior buddies, eyes cutting to his wife almost every other second. She was dancing of course, doing dangerous and taunting moves with those hips of hers, unaware of the attention from other males she was receiving. 

Neteyam openly glared at anyone who so much as peaked her way, famous side-eye slicing through the fools who were bold enough to try. 

And as much as he wanted to kick everyone out of his home, he refrained. His wife was excited for this party. She had given his brother a bone cracking hug when he arrived with a birthday cake for her- one just like Tuk’s own a few months ago. 

If anything, Neteyam felt like Jxo at the moment. All that mattered was that she was happy, even if all he wanted was to scoop her up and hide her away from prying eyes. 

Lost in thought, he misplaced her for a moment. Scanning the room, he found her at the threshold, chatting with a new arrival. 

Staring hard at the familiar Na’vi she was laughing with, he glared hard when whatever she had said made the male’s cheeks tinge as he bowed his head politely. 

The next second of activity had him getting to his feet to make his way over. 

W’aote, Lo’ak’s friend had approached the chatting pair and swung his arm around Xi’s shoulders, pulling her in for a hug that was too friendly for his taste. 

A clearing of his throat and a pointed glare was all it took for W’aote to to snatch his arm away and take a wide step back from Xi, ears pinned to his head as he shot Neteyam a sheepish, apologetic expression. 

“Neteyam, we meet again,” the familiar male said happily, offering him a gesture of respect, “I am Ze’lu.”

Slim arms wrapped around his waist. “Ma’Teyam, be nice,” Xi whispered, covertly pinching him in the side. 

Forcing a polite smile, Netyam returned the gesture of respect with his free hand, the other had wormed its way up to cup the nape of Xi’s neck, effectively keeping her pinned to him. 

“My sister,” Ze’lu continued, introducing the small woman at his side Neteyam hadn’t noticed before. “Kah’lee.”

No wonder he hadn’t noticed her. Kah’lee in question had been completely hidden by her brother’s built. If Neteyam thought Xilä was small, Kah’lee was tiny- not human sized, but still small for a Na’vi woman. 

Nodding politely again after another jab to his side, he responded. “Nice to meet you, welcome to our home,” he said far too dryly before making their excuses to quickly drag Xilä away. 

~

Later on, Xi had been chatting with Kah’lee and W’aote who had shown up at her side again that night, when she spotted a familiar face lingering at the tent’s entrance. 

Excusing herself, she wove her way through the crowd of bodies, heading right out the tent and down the stone steps. 

“Leati!” she called at the retreating figure. “Are you not coming in? Why are you leaving?”

The gorgeous warrior turned and cocked her brow, arms folded with a scowl. “I told you already, I made no promises that would come by.” 

Xilä smiled, unfazed by her bitchy tone. “And yet you are here. I would not have invited you if I didn’t want you here, Leati,” she assured.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” she snapped. 

“Would you prefer it if I treated you unkindly, called you names and told you terrible hurtful lies?”

Leati swallowed uncomfortably. 

Huffing with an amused laugh. “Look. I’m not going to force you. But you should know there’s a spread of delicious food, lots of strong drinks and the most amazing cake that was made by my mother. So if you change your mind…” 

Xilä walked off without another word and headed back into the party. 

~

It was hard to keep up with his wife that night. Xilä was the most social he’d ever seen her be. 

She was quite the social butterfly, ping ponging all over the room as she seemed to want to have conversations with each and everyone in attendance.  

He would have had no issue with that before when there were only about fifteen people in attendance, but with every minute that flew by, someone new kept showing up. 

Now his home was packed. Not only that but the music seemed louder, people were screeching as they chatted, he had to kick out a couple who were very close to becoming indecent in their bed and he also had an ever growing migraine. 

“Lo’ak,” Neteyam growled, catching his brother by the scruff when he whizzed by, hands holding two large suspicious looking flasks. “Who the hell are all these people?” 

“Uhh, friends?” Lo’ak replied with a charming smile, fumbling with the pitchers in his hand. 

A familiar giggle had Neteyam’s head turning, and the sight alone had his blood boiling. Xilä stood with an unfamiliar male, laughing out loud at whatever he was saying, she patted his shoulder, tossing her head back in hysterics. 

The male's arm snaked around her waist when she was bumped from behind, stumbling right into his arms. 

“Oh yeah? Well then why don’t you tell me who the fuck currently has his hands all over my mate!” 

“Oh shit. Um, I don't actually know him- wait hey bro! Dammit.” 

Lo’ak hastily handed over the booze in his hands to the nearest person and scrambled to follow his brother. Neteyam was usually the responsible, calm and level headed brother. But Lo’ak knew that when it came to Xilä, all sane thoughts left his brother's head. 

“Do you mind unhanding my wife,” Neteyam all but growled as he tugged Xilä into his arms for the second time that night. 

“Neteyaam! Hiiiii my handsome! Look, this is my friend Villoon!” she slurred excitedly, spilling the contents of whatever it was she had in her cup. “Oopsie!” 

The male Na’vi who had raised his hands in surrender when Neteyam had murderously approached, winced. “Its- its Vilhon actually, and um she tripped, I was just steading her. We were only-”

But Neteyam had already blocked out the blabbering man, eyes on his wife instead. “Xilä,” he said, lifting her jaw to see her face clearly. “Are you drunk?” he asked disbelievingly, searching over her glassy eyes, flushed cheeks and lazy smile. 

“Oh fuck,” Lo’ak murmured, grabbing the cup out of her clutches and handing it off to a tipsy bypasser. 

“Shhhhh, don’t tell my husband,” she laughed giddily, stumbling over her own two feet when she tried to squirm out of his hold. “Wait, where’d my-my drink go?” she pouted. 

“Was this you?” Neteyam hissed at his brother, bodily restraining his writhing wife. “What did you give her?!”

“J-Just a bit of Spir’ytüs…I told her to sip it! I didn’t think she’d drown half a cup!” 

“Just a bit of Spir’ytüs?! Are you insane? That stuff is fucking potent!”

“I know! I-”

“You are very very tall,” Xilä suddenly said, reaching up to squish his cheeks together. “And very handsome,” she whisper-yelled. “I bet you’d make some really cute babies,” she said just as loud as she felt up his chest, causing Lo’ak to choke on a laugh.  

“Um, thanks babe,” he couldn’t help reply, halting her roaming hands. “Bro, get her some water, will you?”

“Yeah man,” Lo’ak said eagerly, relieved to make his escape for the moment. 

Guiding her over to a corner of the room, Neteyam crouched in front of her as she slumped into a pile of cushions.  

“Oh Great Mother, I love this song!” she suddenly squealed, “Kiri and I listen to it alllllll the t- I have to dance!”

“Nope,” he said seriously, catching her around the waist when she tried to escape. “We’re staying right here.” 

Xilä blinked at him with unfocused eyes. “You’re grumpy.”

“Yes.”

“Why?” she frowned sadly, forcefully crawling into his lap, uncaring about his personal space as she plastered herself to him. 

He made no fuss at the contact, helping her get comfortable, but quickly pulled his face away when she almost head butted him. 

“Because all night you have been testing my patience, Xilä. You’re ridiculously unaware of all the attention you’ve been getting and the one time I leave you to your own devices for a minute too long, you’re fucking intoxicated. Also, who the hell are all of these men you’re suddenly friends with?” 

“Wait, a-are you jealous?” she asked between a fit of titters. “T-that’s why you’re so up-set?” she hiccupped. 

Neteyam sighed, jaw working as he stared at her, unamused. “I don’t see how that’s funny. Am I not allowed to be upset when other men gawk at you or when they insist on putting their hands all over you?” 

Xilä beamed. “You’re so jealous, handsome. It’s so cuuuute,” she sang, wiggling in his lap in time to the beat of the song playing. 

“Shit. Don’t do that sweetheart,” he grunted, grabbing hold to still her hips. 

Unperturbed, and suddenly needy, she began to press kisses along his neck. 

“Xi-” his eyes screwed shut when she sucked on a sensitive spot. 

The moment her hand tried to sneak between them however, he snagged her wrist and pulled her away from him. 

“Xilä stop it!” he said firmly. 

His jaw dropped when tears welled in eyes and she began to cry. 

“Baby, why are you crying? Shit, I’m sorry,” he said gently, cupping her face tenderly. 

“I don’t know why I’m crying! I just am!” she snapped as she continued to sob. 

Neteyam was at a loss for words. He had no clue how to react. He had comforted his wife time and time again, but these tears weren’t due to pain or suffering….no, she was just drunk. 

“Bro…what did you do?” Lo’ak asked, crouching next to them, brows raised high at Xilä whose head was buried in his brother’s chest. 

“Don’t. Don’t even,” Neteyam warned, taking the water from him to offer it to his crying mate. 

Lo’ak sighed guiltily. “I messed up. I’m sorry, ‘Teyam.” 

“Yeah well, shit happens right?” Neteyam said, shooting him an “I guess I can forgive you,” glare that made his brother’s shoulders slump in relief.

“Lo, we should throw parties ALL the time,” Xi said dramatically, interrupting the brothers' moment. “Every. Day. Every-” she hiccupped, “every night.”

Despite the lingering traces of tears, she seemed to be back to her bubbly state again. 

“Fine by me, Xi-Xi,” Lo’ak laughed, ignoring Neteyam’s grumbles while he wiped his wife’s cheeks.

“Two hours.”

“What?”

“I'm giving you two hours to finish up the party and have my home spotless by the time I get back,” Neteyam said as he got to his feet, pulling Xi along with him. 

“Really?” the younger brother asked, ears raised in shock. 

“Yep. And for the love of God, please keep the horny ones out of our room.” 

Lo’ak laughed. “I can do that,” he assured. 

“Hey Xi!” W’aote called, running over. 

“Hiii!” Xilä called back, from where she’d been leaning against her husband. 

“This fucker again?” Neteyam grumbled under his breath. 

Fingers wrapping around her bicep to try and lead her away W’aote said, “I could really use your help against these skxawngs in the next round of-”

Neteyam knocked his hand away, effectively cutting off his speech. 

“Gimme a second,” he told his brother, passing a confused Xilä off to him. “I’ll meet you at the entrance.” 

Lo’ak frowned, gaze darting between his friend and his brother, before leading Xi away. 

W’aote swallowed nervously when it was only the two of them left. His eyes widened when the older Na’vi clamped a hand on his shoulder, fangs bared as he grinned dangerously. 

“You know Xilä is my mate, right?” 

W’aote winced when Neteyam squeezed his muscle. “Y-Yeah. Of course man.” 

“Good. Then act like it.”  

“Neteyam, it’s not-”

“I watched you tonight. You followed my wife around like a fucking pup. I don’t care if you say you only see her as a friend. But enough with the casual touching. Got it?”

“Got it. Sorry.” 

“Good talk,” he said, giving him one last meaningful squeeze before walking away.